This is my first ever Fanfic, so I hope you like it, and I am a G/H shipper! Enjoy! I also want to give a huge thanks to my Beta, Courtney! Thank you!
Through the Lover's Eyes
Chapter 1
Thoughts Astray
There she sat her chin in her hand; her brilliant red hair covering her fingers and ears. She twiddled her quill between her fingers, thinking about The Draught of the Living Dead; maybe she should take it. Would it leave her dreams thoughtless? He kept appearing in them, and it was torturing her. Him; his black hair sticking up in the right places to make that perfect windswept look he had after getting off his Firebolt. His bright green eyes; so beautiful. She heard his voice in her head, “Ginny, we can’t be together.” It brought tears to her eyes each time she heard it.
“Ginny? You have not added anything to your paper except ‘The Draught of Living Death’. This is important. It will be on the exams, I guarantee, as I write them myself.” Slughorn’s booming voice broke her stupor.
She blinked back the tears and looked at her Potions master. His fat, round stomach was pressed against the table she was sitting at, all alone.
“Sorry professor! Just thinking,” Ginny apologized.
“Not about the Draught of the Living Dead, I suppose? That’s what it says on your paper, that is,” Slughorn stated.
“No. I wasn’t exactly thinking about the assignment.” Ginny explained as the bell rang.
“Right. For homework: one roll of parchment on The Draught of the Living Dead. Due a week from today, since it is only the second week back,” Slughorn’s voice rang through the classroom.
Ginny quickly exited the cold dungeon classroom.
“Ginny! Hey, what is with you? This is the third class this week that you have been drifting off in! Its Harry, isn’t it? You cannot keep acting like this. It’s our second week back, and these N.E.W.T. classes are intense! Ginny? Please talk to me,” Ginny’s best friend Marcella Montgomery insisted.
She was taller than Ginny, with long auburn hair tied back and braided. She had dark Indian toned skin, and beautiful brown almond eyes.
“Yeah! It’s him. Alright?” She looked up at Marcella and felt the tears in her eyes slip out. “Can please just stop bugging me right now? I’ve got a free period and need to look up materials about The Draught of the Living Dead, for Slughorn. I also need to find the properties of vampires and how to repel them for Defense against the Dark Arts. Thompson wants three rolls on it by Monday, and it’s already Friday. Than I have lunch, Double Transfiguration - Chance is stricter than McGonagall - another break, and Charms with Flitwick. I have to work hard if I want to be an Auror!” Ginny concluded after jogging off to the library.
On the way to the library, people bombarded her with questions.
“Where are Harry, Ron, and Hermione?”
“Why aren’t they back for their last year?”
“Does it have anything to do with You-Know-Who?”
You’d think when I don’t answer they’d leave me alone. She thought irritably.
As far as Ginny knew, she was the only student who was in contact, or knew what was happening with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. She constantly missed Harry and worried about him, and how the prophecy had ended. Neither can live while the other survives. It haunted her. She was wondering how they were doing in attempt to find the Horcruxes, and if Harry still loved her like she did him. She was so lost in thought that, she didn’t even notice a figure of a brown-haired boy. He stood, apparently thinking hard, with a toad resting on his shoulder.
“Neville! It is good to see you! I haven’t seen you today. What’s going on?” Ginny exclaimed.
“Oh, not much. I just can’t remember where I put that Herbology paper. It was supposed to be one roll of parchment, and I wrote two and a half!” Neville explained rather glumly.
“Oh, sorry. I haven’t seen it. Do you want to come to the library with me? Maybe you can write a new one,” Ginny suggested.
“Ok, all right! Thanks Ginny.” Neville said, apparently happier. They set off toward the library, Ginny hardly paying attention to what Neville was saying about the paper on Gillyweed and what it is used for. She occasionally said “right” or “oh yeah”. It wasn’t until they passed the library door and kept going that Neville finally realized that she wasn’t with him.
When they entered the library, they put their books down at a table. Ginny found a book on sleeping potions, and went to join Neville. He had just pulled out Water Plants of the Mediterranean, murmuring something about needing another Remembrall.
“Hey!” he exclaimed. “I found it. I found my paper. Now I can start working on Trelawney’s paper on the orbits of Venus and Jupiter, their position when I was born, where I think they will be when I die, and what their positions means about how I will die. At least two and a half rolls of parchment. Can you believe it?”
Ginny nodded. She found it easier to work with Neville, for she had already written the first paragraph on the Draught of the Living Dead. Then she felt something brush against her arm. She turned around to she what brushed against her. Then she saw a snowy white owl with amber eyes, hovering there, with an envelope around her foot.
Hope you liked it! You can rate it here: Feedback
Full Version: Through The Lover's Eyes
Thanks to everyone who read my 1st chapter so far! I hope you liked it! Here is my second chapter! I will get the third chapter out tommorrow, hopefully! And thnka you Courtney!
Chapter 2
A Letter of Hope
“Hedwig!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Isn’t that Harry’s bird?” Neville asked confused. He had turned away from his paper too see Hedwig standing on the table.
She had made a rather clumsy landing, Ginny thought.
“Look,” said Ginny, “She is bleeding on her wing. She must have been attacked and gotten hurt! I wonder how? Maybe it was a thestral, but Hagrid has them really well trained, right?”
“Hagrid? Thestrals?… Oh darn! I forgot; I have paper on thestrals due for him after lunch. I’ve got to go. Bye Ginny, thanks.” Neville said as he hurried away.
“C’mon Hedwig. I’ll take you to Hagrid. But wait, I’ll take my letter first,” muttered Ginny as she gathered her things.
She could finish her paper on The Draught of the Living Dead later. She walked down the corridors until she finally reached the Great Hall. From there she walked out onto the grounds. She looked out on the lake and saw the sun’s reflection. She had to squint and turn away. As she relaxed her eyes, she saw the Quidditch pitch where she had seen Harry fly so many times. It hurt too much. She turned back around her eyes started to water; she was always close to tears now. Since Dumbledore’s death and Harry breaking up with her, she was always in a depressed mood. She reached the cabin where Hagrid lived. Wiping tears away from her face with one hand, she knocked on the big wooden door with the other.
“Who’s there?” came the grunting sound of Hagrid’s voice. “Oh, it’s yeh Ginny, and ‘lo Hedwig.”
Hagrid certainly looks gloomy, Ginny thought. He must be missing Harry, too. He hadn’t seen Harry since Bill and Fleur’s wedding.
“Do you miss Harry and the others Hagrid?” Ginny asked kindly.
“Yah, yah…I do. I miss talkin’ to ‘em an’ all,” Hagrid replied sadly.
Ginny saw a tear trickle down into Hagrid’s wild-tangled black beard.
“Me too. But that’s not why I’m here,” Ginny said coming back from her Harry-filled thoughts. Hagrid looked rather taken aback.
“It’s not that I don’t want to talk about it, but Hedwig’s hurt. See?” Ginny explained, putting Hedwig into Hagrid’s arms. “Was it a thestral?” she asked.
“Yah, that’s what it seems like. They’ve been restless. Not enough carriages for ‘em all. With so little students since Dum- well yeh know.” Hagrid concluded sadly. “I’ll have ‘er fixed up in a jiffy, and I’ll get ‘er back to yeh.”
“Thanks Hagrid. I’ll come back to visit you after lunch tomorrow since it will be Saturday.” Ginny said, as she walked out the door.
As she walked up the grounds to the castle, Ginny reflected sadly on what Hagrid said. There were so little students now. There were only about twenty first years to get sorted. Maybe thirty students in Gryffindor were here which included Colin and Dennis Creevey, Marcella, Lavender Brown, Dean Thomas, and Neville Longbottom, and herself.
There was about twenty-five students for Hufflepuff, some being Justin Finch-Fletchley, Hannah Abbot, and Ernie Macmillan.
Some twenty Ravenclaws attended; one being Luna Lovegood.
And only fifteen students for Slytherin came. Ginny suspected the small number of Slytherins had something to do with them being connected to Death Eaters. Malfoy and his gang were gone.
The Sorting Hat’s song had been, if anything, depressing and sad. The hat had talked about how the students had lost a very important member of the school, and how they must stick together. It said they must avoid betrayal, and outsiders looking to break their unity. It also mentioned how one member they thought to be theirs had already betrayed them. So all, it said, should be aware, and once again, stick together. More losses will come if they do not reunite, it said. Everyone seemed to take its warnings seriously this time because, last time they didn’t, Dumbledore died.
With that thought, hot tears spilled out of Ginny’s eyes. Her hand fell down brushing her leg, and she squealed, “Ouch!” as she felt a quick sharp pain. She looked at her cut, wondering how she got it, when she saw something sticking out of her pocket. Harry’s letter! She unfolded it and noticed three different handwritings that she recognized. Harry’s, the longest, and a small untidy scrawl from Ron, followed by the small tiny cursive she knew to be Hermione’s.
Ginny-
How’s Hogwarts? Do you like your N.E.W.T. classes? Everything here is fine. We are in Godric’s Hollow, where my parents lived. After the wedding, we visited the Dursley's. I told them bye for good and we moved on to our next destination, Godric’s Hollow. I will never forget the joy on their faces when I told them that I will never be there again. We are searching for the Horcruxes, but still no luck. I know you’re busy, and Hermione will scold me for this, but if you find anything about any items from Gryffindor or Ravenclaw tell me. That’s all for now. Enjoy your sixth year and don’t be too worried. Maybe we can see each other again, all of us. Maybe a Hogsmeade trip? Well, write back. I miss you.
Best wishes and my love-
Harry
Next was Ron’s short note.
Ginny-
Hope everything’s going okay. Harry’s told you everything. If you talk to Mum and Dad, give them my love. I miss you and Hogwarts. If anything happens, we’ll let you know.
Love-
Ron
And finally, Hermione’s words, mainly of caution.
Ginny-
How are your N.E.W.T. classes? Oh, I wish I could be there to take my exams! But at least we’re of age. I can’t believe Harry suggested Hogsmeade. It’s too dangerous. And he is quite right; you are too busy to be working for us. Stay away from strangers and keep close to teachers and friends. Good luck on your Apparition lessons. They should be coming up soon.
Best Wishes-
Hermione
Ginny was glad to hear that they were safe, and no matter what Hermione said, she would defiantly help with looking up things for them during her free time. She was just folding up the note, (she would write back later because she had lunch) when she noticed a P.S. She knew that writing, it was Harry’s!
P.S.-Ginny-
I love you.
-Harry
As she read Harry’s P.S., she couldn’t stop even more hot tears from spilling out, but for the first time in a long time, they were tears of happiness. Harry did still love her!
That's all! I hope you like it! It is a bit short because of the letters in it. And don't for get to tell me your Feedback! Thanks again!
Ginny
Chapter 2
A Letter of Hope
“Hedwig!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Isn’t that Harry’s bird?” Neville asked confused. He had turned away from his paper too see Hedwig standing on the table.
She had made a rather clumsy landing, Ginny thought.
“Look,” said Ginny, “She is bleeding on her wing. She must have been attacked and gotten hurt! I wonder how? Maybe it was a thestral, but Hagrid has them really well trained, right?”
“Hagrid? Thestrals?… Oh darn! I forgot; I have paper on thestrals due for him after lunch. I’ve got to go. Bye Ginny, thanks.” Neville said as he hurried away.
“C’mon Hedwig. I’ll take you to Hagrid. But wait, I’ll take my letter first,” muttered Ginny as she gathered her things.
She could finish her paper on The Draught of the Living Dead later. She walked down the corridors until she finally reached the Great Hall. From there she walked out onto the grounds. She looked out on the lake and saw the sun’s reflection. She had to squint and turn away. As she relaxed her eyes, she saw the Quidditch pitch where she had seen Harry fly so many times. It hurt too much. She turned back around her eyes started to water; she was always close to tears now. Since Dumbledore’s death and Harry breaking up with her, she was always in a depressed mood. She reached the cabin where Hagrid lived. Wiping tears away from her face with one hand, she knocked on the big wooden door with the other.
“Who’s there?” came the grunting sound of Hagrid’s voice. “Oh, it’s yeh Ginny, and ‘lo Hedwig.”
Hagrid certainly looks gloomy, Ginny thought. He must be missing Harry, too. He hadn’t seen Harry since Bill and Fleur’s wedding.
“Do you miss Harry and the others Hagrid?” Ginny asked kindly.
“Yah, yah…I do. I miss talkin’ to ‘em an’ all,” Hagrid replied sadly.
Ginny saw a tear trickle down into Hagrid’s wild-tangled black beard.
“Me too. But that’s not why I’m here,” Ginny said coming back from her Harry-filled thoughts. Hagrid looked rather taken aback.
“It’s not that I don’t want to talk about it, but Hedwig’s hurt. See?” Ginny explained, putting Hedwig into Hagrid’s arms. “Was it a thestral?” she asked.
“Yah, that’s what it seems like. They’ve been restless. Not enough carriages for ‘em all. With so little students since Dum- well yeh know.” Hagrid concluded sadly. “I’ll have ‘er fixed up in a jiffy, and I’ll get ‘er back to yeh.”
“Thanks Hagrid. I’ll come back to visit you after lunch tomorrow since it will be Saturday.” Ginny said, as she walked out the door.
As she walked up the grounds to the castle, Ginny reflected sadly on what Hagrid said. There were so little students now. There were only about twenty first years to get sorted. Maybe thirty students in Gryffindor were here which included Colin and Dennis Creevey, Marcella, Lavender Brown, Dean Thomas, and Neville Longbottom, and herself.
There was about twenty-five students for Hufflepuff, some being Justin Finch-Fletchley, Hannah Abbot, and Ernie Macmillan.
Some twenty Ravenclaws attended; one being Luna Lovegood.
And only fifteen students for Slytherin came. Ginny suspected the small number of Slytherins had something to do with them being connected to Death Eaters. Malfoy and his gang were gone.
The Sorting Hat’s song had been, if anything, depressing and sad. The hat had talked about how the students had lost a very important member of the school, and how they must stick together. It said they must avoid betrayal, and outsiders looking to break their unity. It also mentioned how one member they thought to be theirs had already betrayed them. So all, it said, should be aware, and once again, stick together. More losses will come if they do not reunite, it said. Everyone seemed to take its warnings seriously this time because, last time they didn’t, Dumbledore died.
With that thought, hot tears spilled out of Ginny’s eyes. Her hand fell down brushing her leg, and she squealed, “Ouch!” as she felt a quick sharp pain. She looked at her cut, wondering how she got it, when she saw something sticking out of her pocket. Harry’s letter! She unfolded it and noticed three different handwritings that she recognized. Harry’s, the longest, and a small untidy scrawl from Ron, followed by the small tiny cursive she knew to be Hermione’s.
Ginny-
How’s Hogwarts? Do you like your N.E.W.T. classes? Everything here is fine. We are in Godric’s Hollow, where my parents lived. After the wedding, we visited the Dursley's. I told them bye for good and we moved on to our next destination, Godric’s Hollow. I will never forget the joy on their faces when I told them that I will never be there again. We are searching for the Horcruxes, but still no luck. I know you’re busy, and Hermione will scold me for this, but if you find anything about any items from Gryffindor or Ravenclaw tell me. That’s all for now. Enjoy your sixth year and don’t be too worried. Maybe we can see each other again, all of us. Maybe a Hogsmeade trip? Well, write back. I miss you.
Best wishes and my love-
Harry
Next was Ron’s short note.
Ginny-
Hope everything’s going okay. Harry’s told you everything. If you talk to Mum and Dad, give them my love. I miss you and Hogwarts. If anything happens, we’ll let you know.
Love-
Ron
And finally, Hermione’s words, mainly of caution.
Ginny-
How are your N.E.W.T. classes? Oh, I wish I could be there to take my exams! But at least we’re of age. I can’t believe Harry suggested Hogsmeade. It’s too dangerous. And he is quite right; you are too busy to be working for us. Stay away from strangers and keep close to teachers and friends. Good luck on your Apparition lessons. They should be coming up soon.
Best Wishes-
Hermione
Ginny was glad to hear that they were safe, and no matter what Hermione said, she would defiantly help with looking up things for them during her free time. She was just folding up the note, (she would write back later because she had lunch) when she noticed a P.S. She knew that writing, it was Harry’s!
P.S.-Ginny-
I love you.
-Harry
As she read Harry’s P.S., she couldn’t stop even more hot tears from spilling out, but for the first time in a long time, they were tears of happiness. Harry did still love her!
That's all! I hope you like it! It is a bit short because of the letters in it. And don't for get to tell me your Feedback! Thanks again!
Ginny
Hello All! Here is Chapter 3, with more letters in it. I might not post up Chp. 4 for a while, I was on for a long time yesterday reading a fanfic, which made my brothers angry, them wanting on. So, I might not get Chapter 4 out for a while.
Chapter 3
Planning for Hogsmeade
Ginny sat in her favorite chair, next to the window. The sunlight from the grounds flooded onto her hair, making it a beautiful copper-red. She chewed on the tip of her quill, while thinking what to write in her letter to Harry. It was a beautiful Sunday afternoon, so she decided that she wanted to go out on the grounds. She strode out of the Common Room, towards the Great Hall where she had just finished her lunch. She walked down the entrance hall steps leading to the grounds. Once out in front of the castle, she decided on a tree near the Black Lake. The trio had often sat there. She sat down, and her eyes met Hagrid’s cabin, where she had lunch yesterday. Maybe she should write about that. She probably spent a half a hour until she finally settled with the letter.
Dear Harry,
N.E.W.T. classes are horrible! I have Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology, and Potions. I finished my Draught of Living Death essay for Potions and my Vampire essay for D.A.D.A. I also worked on nonverbally changing vinegar into wine for Charms, and we are trying to conjure a bird out of midair with our wands for Transfiguration, so I practiced that. I did it all in one day, which was, yesterday! I did one of the essays before lunch, and the rest after. For D.A.D.A we have Professor Thompson, who looks like a vampire himself. For Transfiguration, we have Professor Chance, who is stricter than McGonagall. Professor McGonagall hired Professor Chance as head of Gryffindor House. Other than that, it’s all the same. Oh yeah, Slughorn is still here, and he still has his “Slug Club”.
Anyway, on Saturday I went and had lunch with Hagrid. He really enjoyed it. He misses you all so much, especially talking with you. Oh, did I tell you? He has Hedwig; I am sending this with a school owl. Hedwig was attacked by a thestral from one of the school’s herds. They haven’t had enough exercise, at the beginning of the year because there are so little carriages due to the small amount of students. One attacked Hedwig, but Hagrid says she will be fine soon enough.
We don’t know the Hogsmeade dates yet, but when we do, I’ll send them. If I find anything about R.A.B or the Horcruxes, I will tell you. That’s all. I love you too, Harry. Hearing you tell me that you truly missed me made me feel very happy.
My Love-
Ginny
P.S. Tell Hermione and Ron I say hi!
Ginny carefully folded up the note and headed up to the Owlery. Once there, she gently made a cooing noise and convinced a pretty tawny owl to come down. She tied the letter to its leg and watched it fly off into the distance until it was a small speck near the sun. She stood watching the sky for a couple of minutes, before deciding to head down to the Common Room.
*
“Good job, Ms. Weasley. It looks like you’ve really practiced turning vinegar into wine! Five points to Gryffindor! Everyone note how Ms. Weasley’s vinegar is now a dark red shade of wine!” Professor Flitwick’s tiny voice squeaked praise to Ginny. As the bell sounded, the class barely heard Flitwick’s tiny voice squeak, “Ms. Weasley, no homework. Everyone else practice!” Ginny left the classroom that Tuesday smiling profusely. Her hard work had paid off!
*
She was heading down to lunch when Hagrid came up to her, a snowy white owl on his shoulder.
“Ginny, jus’ who I was lookin’ for. Hedwig’s much better now. Jus’ a bit o’ res’, and she will be better than ever!” Hagrid boomed. He handed Hedwig, who was hooting joyfully, down to Ginny.
“Thanks Hagrid! See you later!” Ginny exclaimed.
Then she turned, put her arm up to her shoulder so that Hedwig could climb on, and whispered, “Wait up in the Owlery. I will be up there later to send a letter to Harry with you.” With that, Hedwig soared to the Owlery.
After lunch, Ginny had a break and was in a very good mood. Apparently, Marcella had a break too, because when Ginny reached the Common Room, Marcella ran up to her.
“Ginny look! Our next Hogsmeade dates are up! It’s going to be the Saturday before Halloween. Oh yeah, this owl came for you. From Harry, I think,” she added nonchalantly.
Marcella walked away, and Ginny unfolded the note. It was from Harry.
Ginny-
I can’t believe Hedwig was attacked! Is she ok? Ron, Hermione, and I all miss Hagrid too. Hermione didn’t fancy you agreeing about helping or telling us Hogsmeade dates, but I’ll let her scold you. Ron is still a little strange when it comes to us, but Hermione thinks that we’re a good couple. She also thinks, and I agree, that it’s dangerous for us to go out for your safety. I love you, and I miss you.
Love-
Harry
Ginny-
I can’t believe you would just mention us in a P.S. How rude! Well, tell Hagrid we miss him, as well as mum and dad.
Love-
Ron
Ginny-
You should not, under any circumstances, go to Hogsmeade. How dangerous! I would think better of you. You are putting yourself in danger! And it wasn’t very nice just to mention us in a P.S. And, you should only be working on your school work, not the Horcruxes. We can work on those on our own. Oh, but you have been handling your schoolwork very well, right? Not like Harry and Ron did.
Best Wishes-
Hermione
Ginny took out a piece of parchment, and wrote on it:
Harry, Ron, and Hermione-
Hedwig is fine and I am sending this with her. Hagrid fixed her up and she is very happy. I have been balancing my schoolwork fine, Hermione. I wasn’t even told to practice turning my vinegar into wine by Flitwick. Our next Hogsmeade trip is on the day before Halloween. Please come. I love you Harry and I miss you all.
Sincerely-
Ginny
P.S. - I’ll tell Hagrid that you miss him!
Ginny was so happy that she ran half way up to the Owlery without that noticing she forgot the letter. She ran back, got it, and then - tired from running - proceeded to walk up to the Owlery. Once there, she called Hedwig down, who seemed excited to send something.
She tied the letter to her leg and said, “Take this to Harry!” She took Hedwig to the window and watched her as she stretched her wings and soared into the sky. Ginny stayed there for about a half an hour watching the glorious view when she realized that she had class in five minutes. She ran down the corridor to the Common Room got her bags, and headed off to Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Thats it! I hope you like it! And don't forget to send you feedback to the Feedback Thread Thanks!
Chapter 3
Planning for Hogsmeade
Ginny sat in her favorite chair, next to the window. The sunlight from the grounds flooded onto her hair, making it a beautiful copper-red. She chewed on the tip of her quill, while thinking what to write in her letter to Harry. It was a beautiful Sunday afternoon, so she decided that she wanted to go out on the grounds. She strode out of the Common Room, towards the Great Hall where she had just finished her lunch. She walked down the entrance hall steps leading to the grounds. Once out in front of the castle, she decided on a tree near the Black Lake. The trio had often sat there. She sat down, and her eyes met Hagrid’s cabin, where she had lunch yesterday. Maybe she should write about that. She probably spent a half a hour until she finally settled with the letter.
Dear Harry,
N.E.W.T. classes are horrible! I have Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbology, and Potions. I finished my Draught of Living Death essay for Potions and my Vampire essay for D.A.D.A. I also worked on nonverbally changing vinegar into wine for Charms, and we are trying to conjure a bird out of midair with our wands for Transfiguration, so I practiced that. I did it all in one day, which was, yesterday! I did one of the essays before lunch, and the rest after. For D.A.D.A we have Professor Thompson, who looks like a vampire himself. For Transfiguration, we have Professor Chance, who is stricter than McGonagall. Professor McGonagall hired Professor Chance as head of Gryffindor House. Other than that, it’s all the same. Oh yeah, Slughorn is still here, and he still has his “Slug Club”.
Anyway, on Saturday I went and had lunch with Hagrid. He really enjoyed it. He misses you all so much, especially talking with you. Oh, did I tell you? He has Hedwig; I am sending this with a school owl. Hedwig was attacked by a thestral from one of the school’s herds. They haven’t had enough exercise, at the beginning of the year because there are so little carriages due to the small amount of students. One attacked Hedwig, but Hagrid says she will be fine soon enough.
We don’t know the Hogsmeade dates yet, but when we do, I’ll send them. If I find anything about R.A.B or the Horcruxes, I will tell you. That’s all. I love you too, Harry. Hearing you tell me that you truly missed me made me feel very happy.
My Love-
Ginny
P.S. Tell Hermione and Ron I say hi!
Ginny carefully folded up the note and headed up to the Owlery. Once there, she gently made a cooing noise and convinced a pretty tawny owl to come down. She tied the letter to its leg and watched it fly off into the distance until it was a small speck near the sun. She stood watching the sky for a couple of minutes, before deciding to head down to the Common Room.
*
“Good job, Ms. Weasley. It looks like you’ve really practiced turning vinegar into wine! Five points to Gryffindor! Everyone note how Ms. Weasley’s vinegar is now a dark red shade of wine!” Professor Flitwick’s tiny voice squeaked praise to Ginny. As the bell sounded, the class barely heard Flitwick’s tiny voice squeak, “Ms. Weasley, no homework. Everyone else practice!” Ginny left the classroom that Tuesday smiling profusely. Her hard work had paid off!
*
She was heading down to lunch when Hagrid came up to her, a snowy white owl on his shoulder.
“Ginny, jus’ who I was lookin’ for. Hedwig’s much better now. Jus’ a bit o’ res’, and she will be better than ever!” Hagrid boomed. He handed Hedwig, who was hooting joyfully, down to Ginny.
“Thanks Hagrid! See you later!” Ginny exclaimed.
Then she turned, put her arm up to her shoulder so that Hedwig could climb on, and whispered, “Wait up in the Owlery. I will be up there later to send a letter to Harry with you.” With that, Hedwig soared to the Owlery.
After lunch, Ginny had a break and was in a very good mood. Apparently, Marcella had a break too, because when Ginny reached the Common Room, Marcella ran up to her.
“Ginny look! Our next Hogsmeade dates are up! It’s going to be the Saturday before Halloween. Oh yeah, this owl came for you. From Harry, I think,” she added nonchalantly.
Marcella walked away, and Ginny unfolded the note. It was from Harry.
Ginny-
I can’t believe Hedwig was attacked! Is she ok? Ron, Hermione, and I all miss Hagrid too. Hermione didn’t fancy you agreeing about helping or telling us Hogsmeade dates, but I’ll let her scold you. Ron is still a little strange when it comes to us, but Hermione thinks that we’re a good couple. She also thinks, and I agree, that it’s dangerous for us to go out for your safety. I love you, and I miss you.
Love-
Harry
Ginny-
I can’t believe you would just mention us in a P.S. How rude! Well, tell Hagrid we miss him, as well as mum and dad.
Love-
Ron
Ginny-
You should not, under any circumstances, go to Hogsmeade. How dangerous! I would think better of you. You are putting yourself in danger! And it wasn’t very nice just to mention us in a P.S. And, you should only be working on your school work, not the Horcruxes. We can work on those on our own. Oh, but you have been handling your schoolwork very well, right? Not like Harry and Ron did.
Best Wishes-
Hermione
Ginny took out a piece of parchment, and wrote on it:
Harry, Ron, and Hermione-
Hedwig is fine and I am sending this with her. Hagrid fixed her up and she is very happy. I have been balancing my schoolwork fine, Hermione. I wasn’t even told to practice turning my vinegar into wine by Flitwick. Our next Hogsmeade trip is on the day before Halloween. Please come. I love you Harry and I miss you all.
Sincerely-
Ginny
P.S. - I’ll tell Hagrid that you miss him!
Ginny was so happy that she ran half way up to the Owlery without that noticing she forgot the letter. She ran back, got it, and then - tired from running - proceeded to walk up to the Owlery. Once there, she called Hedwig down, who seemed excited to send something.
She tied the letter to her leg and said, “Take this to Harry!” She took Hedwig to the window and watched her as she stretched her wings and soared into the sky. Ginny stayed there for about a half an hour watching the glorious view when she realized that she had class in five minutes. She ran down the corridor to the Common Room got her bags, and headed off to Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Thats it! I hope you like it! And don't forget to send you feedback to the Feedback Thread Thanks!
Hey all! Here is Chapter 4! I am gonna say it is a bit graphic. If it is anymore so in the future the rating will be PG-13 but I will see how the Chapters go! It is kind of long, slow at the beginning, but a good Shipper chapter! Enjoy!
Chapter 4
A Love Renewed
A couple days had passed, and Ginny was found sitting in the Common Room, reading the Daily Prophet. Not much had affected her…yet. She read that a Muggle family’s house was seen with the Dark Mark over it and they found a Muggle man, his wife, and their two sons dead inside. It caused a huge uproar in the Muggle town. Several Aurors had to go and use the Memory Charm on the questioning Muggles.
Surprisingly though, Lucius was still in jail. He hasn’t escaped yet. They still hadn’t caught Snape or Draco either, and they were still putting people like Stan Shunpike in Azkaban.
Of course Azkaban wasn’t nearly as horrible now since You-Know-Who has taken over the dementors, Ginny thought, but those people like Stan are as much Death Eaters as that owl tapping on the glass!
Hey, she knew that owl! “Hedwig!” she gasped as she saw the snowy white owl making a tap-tap-tapping noise on the glass. She put down the Prophet, and walked over to the window. As soon as she opened the window, Hedwig slid through hooting and giving Ginny a look that clearly said ‘took long enough.’
“Sorry, Hedwig. I was reading,” Ginny confessed guiltily, before walking quickly to her dormitory, eager to read the letter.
Ginny untied the letter and let Hedwig fly around the dormitory. She unfolded it, and like always, noticed the three paragraphs.
Ginny-
I am very happy Hedwig is okay. She seemed happy to be back when she saw me. I don’t have much to say except that I can’t wait to see you. We are going to be at the Three Broomsticks around noon. Is that good? I love you and I am very happy because I am seeing you again!
Love Always-
Harry
Ginny-
I am happy that I will be seeing you too. Thanks for not putting us in a P.S. this time. Good job on Charms!
See you soon-
Hermione
Ginny-
I can’t wait to see you at the Three Broomsticks and thanks for not mentioning me in P.S. Say hi to mum and dad for me if you see them.
-Ron
Ginny folded up the letter. She might as well write back. She drew out a new piece of parchment and wrote:
Harry, Ron, and Hermione-
I cannot wait to see you, but could you come a little earlier? I will meet you at the Three Broomsticks around 10:00 o’clock, okay? I want to spend more time with you, Harry. Oh, and of course you too Ron and Hermione. I love you Harry, and can’t wait to see you all soon.
-Ginny
Ginny folded up the parchment and tied it to Hedwig’s leg. She could just let Hedwig out through the window, so she went to the window, let Hedwig fly away, and closed it. She couldn’t wait!
*
The weeks flew by and before Ginny knew it, it was Friday, October 29. She was sitting in Transfiguration, hardly trying to change the colour of her eyebrows. Whenever she tried, the thought that she would be seeing Harry tomorrow kept taking over her mind.
“Ms. Weasley, I can tell you haven’t been trying, seeing as your eyebrows are the same red colour. Keep trying.” Professor Chance commanded.
Ginny concentrated hard. There was a loud bang, and when she looked in the mirror, she had lost both her eyebrows! “Okay, for homework: practice,” Professor Chance announced as she gave Ginny her eyebrows back.
Ginny headed down to dinner with Marcella. Transfiguration was the last subject for the day. “I don’t know why Chance couldn’t tell that I had changed the colour of my eyebrows! I changed them the exact colour of my skin so it just looked like they were gone,” Ginny exclaimed to Marcella.
“Uh huh. Sure.” Marcella said in between laughs. “You’re in a very good mood today. You’re excited about Hogsmeade tomorrow, I can tell,” Marcella said matter-of-factly.
“Yeah Marcella, I am excited about Hogsmeade.” Ginny answered smoothly.
*
Ginny woke up at 8 o’clock on Saturday. She had to have enough time to get ready. She looked in her trunk and pulled out her favorite blue jeans that were faded at the knee. She then wore a white spaghetti string tank top with a little lacy design on the top. To go over it, she found a sky blue long-sleeved shirt, with five buttons at the top. She slipped it on over her tank top, and unbuttoned the first three buttons, revealing the lace of the tank top. She then put on some white tennis shoes (It was her dad’s idea to get her some Muggle shoes). She brushed her hair, put on some pale gold eye shadow and mascara, and then put on some strawberry pink lip-gloss, that she slipped in her pocket for later use.
She was looking at herself in the mirror when she heard a loud squeal.
“Oh! Ginny you look great! Going to impress someone?” Marcella asked giggling.
Ginny turned to look at her friend. “Yep, I cannot wait to see Harry again!” she explained, beaming.
Ginny waited for Marcella to finish getting dressed and then said, “Come on, let’s go down to breakfast. It’s already 9 o’clock, Marcella,” Ginny said impatiently.
They headed down to the Great Hall. Ginny figured in her mind that she would have half an hour to eat before they should start heading down to Hogsmeade.
Ginny finished her eggs, sausage, and toast. She looked at her watch, which read 9:40. “Marcella, come on. We have to go. Its 9:40, I am going to be late,” Ginny exclaimed.
“Calm down, Ginny. We’re going to be fine,” Marcella assured.
But it was too late; Ginny had already pulled Marcella away from her half eaten toast. They made their way down the grounds, Ginny constantly pulling Marcella ahead.
Finally, they had made it. Out in front of the Three Broomsticks, Ginny checked her watch.
“9:55, we made it. Now we can wait!” Ginny sighed, relieved.
“Hey Ginny, I want to go check something out at Zonko’s. You want to come?” Marcella suggested.
“Nah, not now. I’m going to wait here for Harry, Ron, and Hermione,” Ginny responded.
“Ok, bye Ginny,” Marcella waved, turning around and walking away.
“Bye,” Ginny called back.
Crack.
Ginny spun around to see Hermione standing there.
“Hey Ginny. Ron and Harry are coming, Harry wanted to get something, and Ron waited for him,” Hermione informed Ginny.
Before Ginny could open her mouth to greet Hermione, there were two other loud cracks, and Ginny saw Ron and Harry.
“Harry! I missed you,” Ginny cried, flinging her arms around Harry.
“And you two as well,” Ginny added, hugging Ron and Hermione.
Ginny examined the trio, and noted how tired they all looked. Ginny followed them into the Three Broomsticks, and sat down at the table next to Harry. Hermione went to the bar, and came back with four cups of butterbeer.
“So Ginny, what’s happening?” Ron asked.
“Well nothing. I’ve told you everything. What’s going on with you?” Ginny insisted, putting the question back to them.
“Nothing,” Hermione stated. “Really,” she added seeing Ginny’s look.
“We have an idea about R.A.B., but that’s all,” Harry added.
Ginny noticed that Ron and Hermione kept shooting each other strange glances. Ginny nudged Harry, and tilted her head from the table.
Harry understood. “Ginny and I are going to go over there and talk, okay? We’ll be right back,” Harry told his friends, pointing to a spot a few feet away from the table.
Hermione nodded vaguely. Harry and Ginny both got up and walked a few feet away.
“Harry, what’s going on with Ron and Hermione? They’ve been acting odd. Have they gotten together yet?” Ginny questioned.
“I don’t know, but they have been talking a lot privately. Let’s go for a walk outside, so they can be alone,” Harry suggested.
They went back to the table. “We’re going for a walk. Is that alright?” Ginny asked.
Hermione raised an eyebrow at Harry, but nodded. “Alright, just don’t wander off and be careful,” Hermione answered.
“Don’t worry, Hermione. When have I ever wandered off?” Harry teased.
“I can think of a few times,” Hermione mused.
Harry waved his hand passively, and bid the two goodbyes. Then, Harry and Ginny walked out the door into the autumn air.
“Where are you taking me Ginny?” Harry asked.
“Oh, I thought Madame Puddifoots,” Ginny spoke nonchalantly.
“What?” Harry groaned. A frown was spreading across his face.
“I know you and Cho didn’t have a good time there, but I like it. Please?” Ginny begged.
She pouted her lips, creating a perfect puppy dog pout. She knew it was working because his frown was slowly vanishing and a smile was coming across his face.
“Oh, all right,” Harry gave in.
“Perfect,” Ginny smiled.
In the teashop, Ginny couldn’t help but stare into those beautiful green eyes. She couldn’t take it anymore. She slowly leaned forward and kissed him gently on the lips. Their hands interlocked across the table.
“Harry, I want to go out with you. I love you,” Ginny said softly after the broke apart.
“Ginny, it’s dangerous, I know, but Voldemort is bound to know by now. After all, Snape is Voldemort’s Death Eater, and we weren’t exactly hiding our relationship last year. He was bound to tell Voldemort about us by now. Besides, I love you too,” Harry explained.
“No! You listen Harry, I don’t care about the danger -- wait, what? You do want to go out with me?” Ginny enquired, surprised.
“Of course.” Harry agreed.
Ginny could help but let a delighted squeal escape from her mouth.
Harry loves me! He wants to go out with me! she thought excitedly.
Ginny leaned across the table. She loved him and he loved her. She kissed him gently, but slowly deepened it. He deepened it even more, making it passionate. She met his challenge and took it farther. She let her tongue feel his lips. And he let it in. She felt his teeth, him doing the same. After awhile, she pulled away.
“What? Is that too far? Should we stop?” Harry queried.
“No, just wait a second,” she replied.
She got up from her chair, not wanting the table between them; she sat on his lap, and wrapped both arms around his neck.
“Okay,” she urged quietly.
She gently started kissing him again. His hands were going up and down the outside of her back, but than, he pulled away.
“The others are going to get worried, Gin,” Harry said gently.
“Okay,” Ginny responded reluctantly.
She got up, and hand in hand, they left the teashop. They walked down the village street until they reached the Three Broomsticks.
“When can we see each other again Harry? I don’t want to be away from you,” Ginny explained, her voice sorrowful.
“Here,” Harry replied handing her a present. “It’s a pair of mirrors, Sirius gave me one before he died and I found this one at Grimmauld Place, the one he used. If you need me, tap the mirror and say my name. I’ll appear in it if I have the other.”
“Oh Harry, thank you,” Ginny said sweetly kissing him.
In the Three Broomsticks, Harry and Ginny found Ron and Hermione.
“Finally,” Ginny proclaimed, fighting from letting a giggle escape her mouth.
Hermione and Ron were wrapped around each other, intently snogging. They hadn’t noticed Harry and Ginny arrive.
“Hem, hem,” Ginny mimicked, trying to keep a straight face. She sounded so much like Umbridge that Ron looked up, startled.
Harry and Ginny burst out laughing.
“Oh,” Ron said in a small voice, his ears a scarlet colour.
Hermione looked up blushing and enquired, “Where were you two?”
“We decided to get back together. You two finally realized that you like each other too! It took long enough,” Ginny explained as though stating the obvious.
“Oh shut up,” Ron retorted, as Ginny smirked.
“We should go, Harry, Ron,” Hermione sighed as the pink from her cheeks finally faded.
They walked out of the pub.
“Harry, I’ll miss you,” Ginny complained, tears forming in her eyes.
“Don’t worry, you’ll have the mirror,” Harry assured her gently.
Harry kissed the top of Ginny’s head.
“Harry, are you okay with Ron and I?” Hermione asked timidly.
“Yes, especially now that I have Ginny back,” Harry admitted.
He turned to Ginny and kissed her softly, one more time. Ron looked away pointedly.
He turned and Apparated with a loud crack.
“Bye Ginny,” Ron said, and he too Apparated.
“Yeah, bye Ginny. Have a good weekend,” Hermione bid goodbye, and with one last crack, the trio was gone.
Thats all! Please Tell me what you think at the Feedback Thread Thanks!
Chapter 4
A Love Renewed
A couple days had passed, and Ginny was found sitting in the Common Room, reading the Daily Prophet. Not much had affected her…yet. She read that a Muggle family’s house was seen with the Dark Mark over it and they found a Muggle man, his wife, and their two sons dead inside. It caused a huge uproar in the Muggle town. Several Aurors had to go and use the Memory Charm on the questioning Muggles.
Surprisingly though, Lucius was still in jail. He hasn’t escaped yet. They still hadn’t caught Snape or Draco either, and they were still putting people like Stan Shunpike in Azkaban.
Of course Azkaban wasn’t nearly as horrible now since You-Know-Who has taken over the dementors, Ginny thought, but those people like Stan are as much Death Eaters as that owl tapping on the glass!
Hey, she knew that owl! “Hedwig!” she gasped as she saw the snowy white owl making a tap-tap-tapping noise on the glass. She put down the Prophet, and walked over to the window. As soon as she opened the window, Hedwig slid through hooting and giving Ginny a look that clearly said ‘took long enough.’
“Sorry, Hedwig. I was reading,” Ginny confessed guiltily, before walking quickly to her dormitory, eager to read the letter.
Ginny untied the letter and let Hedwig fly around the dormitory. She unfolded it, and like always, noticed the three paragraphs.
Ginny-
I am very happy Hedwig is okay. She seemed happy to be back when she saw me. I don’t have much to say except that I can’t wait to see you. We are going to be at the Three Broomsticks around noon. Is that good? I love you and I am very happy because I am seeing you again!
Love Always-
Harry
Ginny-
I am happy that I will be seeing you too. Thanks for not putting us in a P.S. this time. Good job on Charms!
See you soon-
Hermione
Ginny-
I can’t wait to see you at the Three Broomsticks and thanks for not mentioning me in P.S. Say hi to mum and dad for me if you see them.
-Ron
Ginny folded up the letter. She might as well write back. She drew out a new piece of parchment and wrote:
Harry, Ron, and Hermione-
I cannot wait to see you, but could you come a little earlier? I will meet you at the Three Broomsticks around 10:00 o’clock, okay? I want to spend more time with you, Harry. Oh, and of course you too Ron and Hermione. I love you Harry, and can’t wait to see you all soon.
-Ginny
Ginny folded up the parchment and tied it to Hedwig’s leg. She could just let Hedwig out through the window, so she went to the window, let Hedwig fly away, and closed it. She couldn’t wait!
*
The weeks flew by and before Ginny knew it, it was Friday, October 29. She was sitting in Transfiguration, hardly trying to change the colour of her eyebrows. Whenever she tried, the thought that she would be seeing Harry tomorrow kept taking over her mind.
“Ms. Weasley, I can tell you haven’t been trying, seeing as your eyebrows are the same red colour. Keep trying.” Professor Chance commanded.
Ginny concentrated hard. There was a loud bang, and when she looked in the mirror, she had lost both her eyebrows! “Okay, for homework: practice,” Professor Chance announced as she gave Ginny her eyebrows back.
Ginny headed down to dinner with Marcella. Transfiguration was the last subject for the day. “I don’t know why Chance couldn’t tell that I had changed the colour of my eyebrows! I changed them the exact colour of my skin so it just looked like they were gone,” Ginny exclaimed to Marcella.
“Uh huh. Sure.” Marcella said in between laughs. “You’re in a very good mood today. You’re excited about Hogsmeade tomorrow, I can tell,” Marcella said matter-of-factly.
“Yeah Marcella, I am excited about Hogsmeade.” Ginny answered smoothly.
*
Ginny woke up at 8 o’clock on Saturday. She had to have enough time to get ready. She looked in her trunk and pulled out her favorite blue jeans that were faded at the knee. She then wore a white spaghetti string tank top with a little lacy design on the top. To go over it, she found a sky blue long-sleeved shirt, with five buttons at the top. She slipped it on over her tank top, and unbuttoned the first three buttons, revealing the lace of the tank top. She then put on some white tennis shoes (It was her dad’s idea to get her some Muggle shoes). She brushed her hair, put on some pale gold eye shadow and mascara, and then put on some strawberry pink lip-gloss, that she slipped in her pocket for later use.
She was looking at herself in the mirror when she heard a loud squeal.
“Oh! Ginny you look great! Going to impress someone?” Marcella asked giggling.
Ginny turned to look at her friend. “Yep, I cannot wait to see Harry again!” she explained, beaming.
Ginny waited for Marcella to finish getting dressed and then said, “Come on, let’s go down to breakfast. It’s already 9 o’clock, Marcella,” Ginny said impatiently.
They headed down to the Great Hall. Ginny figured in her mind that she would have half an hour to eat before they should start heading down to Hogsmeade.
Ginny finished her eggs, sausage, and toast. She looked at her watch, which read 9:40. “Marcella, come on. We have to go. Its 9:40, I am going to be late,” Ginny exclaimed.
“Calm down, Ginny. We’re going to be fine,” Marcella assured.
But it was too late; Ginny had already pulled Marcella away from her half eaten toast. They made their way down the grounds, Ginny constantly pulling Marcella ahead.
Finally, they had made it. Out in front of the Three Broomsticks, Ginny checked her watch.
“9:55, we made it. Now we can wait!” Ginny sighed, relieved.
“Hey Ginny, I want to go check something out at Zonko’s. You want to come?” Marcella suggested.
“Nah, not now. I’m going to wait here for Harry, Ron, and Hermione,” Ginny responded.
“Ok, bye Ginny,” Marcella waved, turning around and walking away.
“Bye,” Ginny called back.
Crack.
Ginny spun around to see Hermione standing there.
“Hey Ginny. Ron and Harry are coming, Harry wanted to get something, and Ron waited for him,” Hermione informed Ginny.
Before Ginny could open her mouth to greet Hermione, there were two other loud cracks, and Ginny saw Ron and Harry.
“Harry! I missed you,” Ginny cried, flinging her arms around Harry.
“And you two as well,” Ginny added, hugging Ron and Hermione.
Ginny examined the trio, and noted how tired they all looked. Ginny followed them into the Three Broomsticks, and sat down at the table next to Harry. Hermione went to the bar, and came back with four cups of butterbeer.
“So Ginny, what’s happening?” Ron asked.
“Well nothing. I’ve told you everything. What’s going on with you?” Ginny insisted, putting the question back to them.
“Nothing,” Hermione stated. “Really,” she added seeing Ginny’s look.
“We have an idea about R.A.B., but that’s all,” Harry added.
Ginny noticed that Ron and Hermione kept shooting each other strange glances. Ginny nudged Harry, and tilted her head from the table.
Harry understood. “Ginny and I are going to go over there and talk, okay? We’ll be right back,” Harry told his friends, pointing to a spot a few feet away from the table.
Hermione nodded vaguely. Harry and Ginny both got up and walked a few feet away.
“Harry, what’s going on with Ron and Hermione? They’ve been acting odd. Have they gotten together yet?” Ginny questioned.
“I don’t know, but they have been talking a lot privately. Let’s go for a walk outside, so they can be alone,” Harry suggested.
They went back to the table. “We’re going for a walk. Is that alright?” Ginny asked.
Hermione raised an eyebrow at Harry, but nodded. “Alright, just don’t wander off and be careful,” Hermione answered.
“Don’t worry, Hermione. When have I ever wandered off?” Harry teased.
“I can think of a few times,” Hermione mused.
Harry waved his hand passively, and bid the two goodbyes. Then, Harry and Ginny walked out the door into the autumn air.
“Where are you taking me Ginny?” Harry asked.
“Oh, I thought Madame Puddifoots,” Ginny spoke nonchalantly.
“What?” Harry groaned. A frown was spreading across his face.
“I know you and Cho didn’t have a good time there, but I like it. Please?” Ginny begged.
She pouted her lips, creating a perfect puppy dog pout. She knew it was working because his frown was slowly vanishing and a smile was coming across his face.
“Oh, all right,” Harry gave in.
“Perfect,” Ginny smiled.
In the teashop, Ginny couldn’t help but stare into those beautiful green eyes. She couldn’t take it anymore. She slowly leaned forward and kissed him gently on the lips. Their hands interlocked across the table.
“Harry, I want to go out with you. I love you,” Ginny said softly after the broke apart.
“Ginny, it’s dangerous, I know, but Voldemort is bound to know by now. After all, Snape is Voldemort’s Death Eater, and we weren’t exactly hiding our relationship last year. He was bound to tell Voldemort about us by now. Besides, I love you too,” Harry explained.
“No! You listen Harry, I don’t care about the danger -- wait, what? You do want to go out with me?” Ginny enquired, surprised.
“Of course.” Harry agreed.
Ginny could help but let a delighted squeal escape from her mouth.
Harry loves me! He wants to go out with me! she thought excitedly.
Ginny leaned across the table. She loved him and he loved her. She kissed him gently, but slowly deepened it. He deepened it even more, making it passionate. She met his challenge and took it farther. She let her tongue feel his lips. And he let it in. She felt his teeth, him doing the same. After awhile, she pulled away.
“What? Is that too far? Should we stop?” Harry queried.
“No, just wait a second,” she replied.
She got up from her chair, not wanting the table between them; she sat on his lap, and wrapped both arms around his neck.
“Okay,” she urged quietly.
She gently started kissing him again. His hands were going up and down the outside of her back, but than, he pulled away.
“The others are going to get worried, Gin,” Harry said gently.
“Okay,” Ginny responded reluctantly.
She got up, and hand in hand, they left the teashop. They walked down the village street until they reached the Three Broomsticks.
“When can we see each other again Harry? I don’t want to be away from you,” Ginny explained, her voice sorrowful.
“Here,” Harry replied handing her a present. “It’s a pair of mirrors, Sirius gave me one before he died and I found this one at Grimmauld Place, the one he used. If you need me, tap the mirror and say my name. I’ll appear in it if I have the other.”
“Oh Harry, thank you,” Ginny said sweetly kissing him.
In the Three Broomsticks, Harry and Ginny found Ron and Hermione.
“Finally,” Ginny proclaimed, fighting from letting a giggle escape her mouth.
Hermione and Ron were wrapped around each other, intently snogging. They hadn’t noticed Harry and Ginny arrive.
“Hem, hem,” Ginny mimicked, trying to keep a straight face. She sounded so much like Umbridge that Ron looked up, startled.
Harry and Ginny burst out laughing.
“Oh,” Ron said in a small voice, his ears a scarlet colour.
Hermione looked up blushing and enquired, “Where were you two?”
“We decided to get back together. You two finally realized that you like each other too! It took long enough,” Ginny explained as though stating the obvious.
“Oh shut up,” Ron retorted, as Ginny smirked.
“We should go, Harry, Ron,” Hermione sighed as the pink from her cheeks finally faded.
They walked out of the pub.
“Harry, I’ll miss you,” Ginny complained, tears forming in her eyes.
“Don’t worry, you’ll have the mirror,” Harry assured her gently.
Harry kissed the top of Ginny’s head.
“Harry, are you okay with Ron and I?” Hermione asked timidly.
“Yes, especially now that I have Ginny back,” Harry admitted.
He turned to Ginny and kissed her softly, one more time. Ron looked away pointedly.
He turned and Apparated with a loud crack.
“Bye Ginny,” Ron said, and he too Apparated.
“Yeah, bye Ginny. Have a good weekend,” Hermione bid goodbye, and with one last crack, the trio was gone.
Thats all! Please Tell me what you think at the Feedback Thread Thanks!
A quick note-
Ok people. I have to say something. I originally said that Chapter 7 would be the Christmas Chapter, but I wrote a different chapter. Christmas chapter will be chapter 8! Ok, the 7th chapter is uneventful, and I think boring, but it is just a lot of explaining. But still read it, lol. It has a small Hr/R part.
Also, I will be putting names for the chapters,but I am bad at naming things so theys won't be great. Also I am changing the rating to PG-13, just in case I write something in the future, it's already there.
Chapter 5
Ravenclaw's Badge
Ginny sat leaning against the tree. She was very bored; it was Sunday, the 7th of November. She found herself thinking of her and Harry’s time together.
*Flashback*
Ginny leaned across the table, she loved him. She kissed him gently, but slowly deepened it. He deepened it even more, it was really passionate. She met his challenge and took it farther. She let her tongue feel his lips. He let it in. She felt his teeth, him doing the same. She pulled away. “What? Too much?” Harry asked, not hiding his sadness. “No, I need to be closer.” She said. She got up from her chair, not wanting the table between them. She sat on his lap and put both arms around his neck. “Ok.” She said. She started again gently. But he wanted more. He immediately took his tongue to her mouth, it was so passionate. She loved it. She stayed there not wanting to stop. His hands were going up and down her back, feeling her shirt. It was so passionate; she didn’t want to stop, when he pulled away.
*End Flashback*
She was thinking of his search for the Horcruxes when she remembered she should research. She ran to the library meeting no interruptions. She pulled out a book on the Four Founders she knew the sword was in McGonagall’s office, and that was Gryffindor’s she decided to look up Ravenclaw. She found this article-
Rowena Ravenclaw one of the Four Founders of Hogwarts would be seen wearing a badge. It was in the shape of a shield, and pure gold. It had an elegant raven in the middle of it. Above in bold black letters were the initials R.R. on the bottom was the house’s motto, “in Wise old Ravenclaw, If you've a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind.” Rowena Ravenclaw always wore it. When she passed, she hid it in the Ravenclaw Common Room where no one would find it.
Ginny closed the book, suddenly excited. This could be a Horcrux!! She opened the book again, tore the page from the book, and ran to her dormitory. She scribbled a letter to Harry.
Harry-
I was reading a book when I came across an item Ravenclaw had. Rowena Ravenclaw one of the Four Founders of Hogwarts would be seen wearing a badge. It was in the shape of a shield, and pure gold. It had an elegant raven in the middle of it. Above in bold black letters were the initials R.R. on the bottom was the house’s motto, “in Wise old Ravenclaw, If you've a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind.” Rowena Ravenclaw always wore it. When she passed, she hid it in the Ravenclaw Common Room where no one would find it. Could it be a Horcrux? Think about it, Voldemort would’ve taken it, and put some enchantments on it. Then all he would have to do was put it back in he Common Room, no one had found it yet. Please reply!
My love-
Ginny
She went to the Owlery and sent it, then headed back down, where her mind strayed to the mirror. She had forgotten about it. She unwrapped the paper and looked in the mirror. She tapped the glass three times, and said “Harry? Harry Potter.” She kept saying his name for about 2 minutes until she was disappointed. She was about to toss the mirror on the ground when she heard a familiar voice. “Ginny?” it said. She looked at the face in the mirror and gasped. It wasn’t Harry.
That's it!! Oooh! a cliffy! DUN, Dun dun...lol
Enjoy! Feedback Thread
Ok people. I have to say something. I originally said that Chapter 7 would be the Christmas Chapter, but I wrote a different chapter. Christmas chapter will be chapter 8! Ok, the 7th chapter is uneventful, and I think boring, but it is just a lot of explaining. But still read it, lol. It has a small Hr/R part.
Also, I will be putting names for the chapters,but I am bad at naming things so theys won't be great. Also I am changing the rating to PG-13, just in case I write something in the future, it's already there.
Chapter 5
Ravenclaw's Badge
Ginny sat leaning against the tree. She was very bored; it was Sunday, the 7th of November. She found herself thinking of her and Harry’s time together.
*Flashback*
Ginny leaned across the table, she loved him. She kissed him gently, but slowly deepened it. He deepened it even more, it was really passionate. She met his challenge and took it farther. She let her tongue feel his lips. He let it in. She felt his teeth, him doing the same. She pulled away. “What? Too much?” Harry asked, not hiding his sadness. “No, I need to be closer.” She said. She got up from her chair, not wanting the table between them. She sat on his lap and put both arms around his neck. “Ok.” She said. She started again gently. But he wanted more. He immediately took his tongue to her mouth, it was so passionate. She loved it. She stayed there not wanting to stop. His hands were going up and down her back, feeling her shirt. It was so passionate; she didn’t want to stop, when he pulled away.
*End Flashback*
She was thinking of his search for the Horcruxes when she remembered she should research. She ran to the library meeting no interruptions. She pulled out a book on the Four Founders she knew the sword was in McGonagall’s office, and that was Gryffindor’s she decided to look up Ravenclaw. She found this article-
Rowena Ravenclaw one of the Four Founders of Hogwarts would be seen wearing a badge. It was in the shape of a shield, and pure gold. It had an elegant raven in the middle of it. Above in bold black letters were the initials R.R. on the bottom was the house’s motto, “in Wise old Ravenclaw, If you've a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind.” Rowena Ravenclaw always wore it. When she passed, she hid it in the Ravenclaw Common Room where no one would find it.
Ginny closed the book, suddenly excited. This could be a Horcrux!! She opened the book again, tore the page from the book, and ran to her dormitory. She scribbled a letter to Harry.
Harry-
I was reading a book when I came across an item Ravenclaw had. Rowena Ravenclaw one of the Four Founders of Hogwarts would be seen wearing a badge. It was in the shape of a shield, and pure gold. It had an elegant raven in the middle of it. Above in bold black letters were the initials R.R. on the bottom was the house’s motto, “in Wise old Ravenclaw, If you've a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind.” Rowena Ravenclaw always wore it. When she passed, she hid it in the Ravenclaw Common Room where no one would find it. Could it be a Horcrux? Think about it, Voldemort would’ve taken it, and put some enchantments on it. Then all he would have to do was put it back in he Common Room, no one had found it yet. Please reply!
My love-
Ginny
She went to the Owlery and sent it, then headed back down, where her mind strayed to the mirror. She had forgotten about it. She unwrapped the paper and looked in the mirror. She tapped the glass three times, and said “Harry? Harry Potter.” She kept saying his name for about 2 minutes until she was disappointed. She was about to toss the mirror on the ground when she heard a familiar voice. “Ginny?” it said. She looked at the face in the mirror and gasped. It wasn’t Harry.
That's it!! Oooh! a cliffy! DUN, Dun dun...lol
Enjoy! Feedback Thread
Hey all! Here is Chapter 6! And a big thanks to Courtney who helps and gives advice! Thanks!
Chapter 6
To Destroy a Horcrux
It defiantly wasn’t Harry, Ginny thought. It was Lupin! He looked horrible though, his face was wrinkled, and he had a large gash starting about and inch from his left nostril, to about an inch away from the corner of his left eye. He had many smaller cuts too, and some bruises. That was just his face, too. “Lupin, wait, why did you answer? Where’s Harry, he’s ok, right? Is he hurt?” Ginny suddenly asked. “Ginny, calm down, I was just stopping by, and I heard yelling. Harry is fine he is at the burrow.” Lupin calmly explained. “But, you look horrible. Oh, wait yesterday was the Full Moon, right? I hope you’re ok.” Ginny said. Lupin nodded. “It’s harder without Sirius and James, or the Wolfsbane potion. I was bighting myself all night. But that’s not important, why did you call? Is everything alright?” Lupin asked. “Yeah, I just wanted to talk to Harry, tell him I called. Thanks, bye.” Ginny said. “Bye.” Lupin replied.
Ginny put the mirror in her trunk. At least she knew it worked. Ginny had nothing to do. She looked at the clock. It was about lunch time. She walked down to the Great Hall so she could eat, and get her mind off her disappointment. She didn’t see Harry after all.
---------------------------------------------------
Ginny was sitting in the Great Hall eating breakfast on Monday when Hedwig came zooming toward her. Hedwig ate a bit of Ginny’s cereal and held out her leg. Ginny untied the note and once she finished, Hedwig took off. Ginny untied the note expecting to see a long love filled letter but was disappointed at the small amount.
Ginny-
We, meaning me, Ron and Hermione are coming. No need to reply.
Harry
But after Ginny read it, she was excited, Harry was coming!! She could hardly wait! She left to go to Potions. As she looked on the board, she saw the words Polyjuice Potion. As the class entered, Professor Slughorn explained, “We will be making Polyjuice Potion. It allows you to turn into the person you wish for an hour. It takes about a month, so it will be a long term project. Open you books and get started!”
Ginny was walking towards the Gryffindor Common Room; she just ended potions, so she had a free period. She was heading near the Great Hall, when she saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione walking up the grounds. She ran toward them, shouting “Harry! Ron! Hermione! I didn’t think you’d be coming already!” She hugged all them in turn, and kissed Harry hungrily. He however pulled away. “Not now, we have business about that Horcrux. You should be in class.” He said sternly. “I have break, so I can help you!” Ginny said. “No, absolutely not, I will not let you risk it.” Harry replied in the stern voice. Ginny decided not to argue. “We need to see Professor McGonagall, Ginny.” Hermione informed. “I’ll take you, c’mon,” Ginny said.
They reached the headmistress office and Ginny said the password. McGonagall gave it to her incase anything happened. “Come in.” came McGonagall’s voice. Harry, Ginny, Ron and Hermione walked in. “Yes?” McGonagall asked sounding slightly worried. “We need to get in the Ravenclaw Common Room, but no one but can be in there. It has to do with Voldemort, but I can’t give details.” Harry explained. “Alright, will Ms. Weasley be joining you? I can contact her teachers.” McGonagall informed. “No. But I will need the password.” Harry replied. “I want to come. Please. I won’t go in; I will wait outside so no Ravenclaws go in. Please.” She pleaded. Harry looked at Ron and Hermione. Ron tilted his head as to say ‘Well as long as she doesn’t come in.’ Hermione nodded in agreement. “Alright, fine, but you cannot come in. I would never forgive myself if you’re hurt.” Harry gave in. “Ok, the password is Treacle Tart. Take care.” McGonagall said. Harry, Hermione, Ron and Ginny left, McGonagall leading them.
They walked into the common room after stating the password. Not many people were there. “I need everyone to evacuate from this common room. I cannot tell you why but you may not come back until I tell you.” McGonagall announced. She headed to dormitories to make the announcement. A few people came down, some staring at Harry. McGonagall led them out. After she left, Ginny heard the announcement ‘All Ravenclaws to the Great Hall, do not stop to your Common Room. Come to the Great Hall.’ “Ok, Ginny, you should go.” Ron reminded. Ginny wordlessly left. She was so scared; her eyes were filling with tears.
Harry, Ron and Hermione looked around for about half an hour. Harry was examining steel words hanging above the fireplace Ravenclaw Common Room. Harry felt them, they were warm, but he felt a surge of energy. “Hermione, Ron, I think this may be it.” Harry told them. He pointed his wand at it and thought ‘Alohomora’ the words rose up slowly. Revealing a door big enough for a hand to fit through. “Be careful mate.” Ron said as Harry opened the door. A bright shining light came out. Harry reached his hand in but when he touched it, he felt it burn him. He quickly withdrew his hand. “What’s wrong Harry?” Hermione asked concerned. “It’s really hot.” Harry replied. He stuck his hand in again, but despite the burning pulled it out. He immediately dropped it; it was the badge looking exactly like it had been explained in the book. His hand was red, blistered, and raw.
“Harry, be careful.” Hermione warned as Harry bent down to touch it. But instead it was ice cold. He started to shake uncontrollably, and he dropped to the ground suddenly still. “Harry?” Hermione asked as she tried to wake him up. Ron was extremely pale as he said, “Hermione, be careful, what if he is really hurt?” Hermione still bent down and pushed him gently. He once again began to shake. The he sat up still shaking, but in a voice not at all his own, he said “Kill me. That’s the only way to stop this. Kill me.” “Hermione don’t!” Ron said nervously, for she had raised her wand. She did a nonverbal spell and what seemed like bunch of darts, shot toward Harry hitting him in the stomach. “Whadja do?” Ron asked but Hermione suddenly said “Ssh! Look.” Ron looked Harry had doubled over, no longer shaking. Then he hit the ground again. No one moved until there was a strong force. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, and everything near the Horcrux had been pushed back a few feet. Then all was calm.
Hermione looked at the badge. It was dented inward, and in the middle there was a very small crack. Ron bent over looked at it, and said, “Hermione, it’s cracked what do you think it means?” But Hermione was looking at Harry, until finally she answered, “We must’ve destroyed it.” Ron pocketed it, nothing happened. Hermione could hear Harry breathing in a very shallow way. He was knocked out. She lifted him up, and with Ron’s help carried him out of the common room. His stomach was still steadily bleeding.
“Harry?! What happened?” Ginny demanded, tears in her eyes. “He was hurt, the Horcrux burned his hand, and the soul possessed him, the only way to get it out was to kill him, but I attack him instead and it worked.” Hermione explained. They all walked to the Hospital Wing silently, except for Ginny’s sniffs every once in a while. She was so worried. Tears were streaming down her face. They reached the hospital wing, and Hermione and Ron put Harry on a bed. Madam Promfrey came in, saying, “What did he do know?” She looked at Harry, and pointed her wand at his hand; it healed itself, but was still very red. She pointed her wand at the many cuts in his stomach, and they healed. She made bandages wind around Harry’s hand. “There, he should be ok, but his stomach will be in pain for a few days. He will also have pain in the hand. Don’t take those bandages off until a week or two. Then it should be ok, it was severely burned.” She ordered and she bustled out, and came back with a potion. “This is to help him regain his strength. You may stay, but he needs sleep.” She said then left.
Hermione drew up three chairs, and she and Ron sat down. Ginny was still extremely worked up, and she instead crawled onto Harry’s bed, and gingerly wrapped her arms around him. Her tears silently falling down onto his hair. Ron and Hermione were both extremely quiet. All Ginny could think about was her worry for Harry.
That's All! Enjoy and Please reveiw! New readers are always welcome! But any readers are greatly appreciated! Feedback Thread
Chapter 6
To Destroy a Horcrux
It defiantly wasn’t Harry, Ginny thought. It was Lupin! He looked horrible though, his face was wrinkled, and he had a large gash starting about and inch from his left nostril, to about an inch away from the corner of his left eye. He had many smaller cuts too, and some bruises. That was just his face, too. “Lupin, wait, why did you answer? Where’s Harry, he’s ok, right? Is he hurt?” Ginny suddenly asked. “Ginny, calm down, I was just stopping by, and I heard yelling. Harry is fine he is at the burrow.” Lupin calmly explained. “But, you look horrible. Oh, wait yesterday was the Full Moon, right? I hope you’re ok.” Ginny said. Lupin nodded. “It’s harder without Sirius and James, or the Wolfsbane potion. I was bighting myself all night. But that’s not important, why did you call? Is everything alright?” Lupin asked. “Yeah, I just wanted to talk to Harry, tell him I called. Thanks, bye.” Ginny said. “Bye.” Lupin replied.
Ginny put the mirror in her trunk. At least she knew it worked. Ginny had nothing to do. She looked at the clock. It was about lunch time. She walked down to the Great Hall so she could eat, and get her mind off her disappointment. She didn’t see Harry after all.
---------------------------------------------------
Ginny was sitting in the Great Hall eating breakfast on Monday when Hedwig came zooming toward her. Hedwig ate a bit of Ginny’s cereal and held out her leg. Ginny untied the note and once she finished, Hedwig took off. Ginny untied the note expecting to see a long love filled letter but was disappointed at the small amount.
Ginny-
We, meaning me, Ron and Hermione are coming. No need to reply.
Harry
But after Ginny read it, she was excited, Harry was coming!! She could hardly wait! She left to go to Potions. As she looked on the board, she saw the words Polyjuice Potion. As the class entered, Professor Slughorn explained, “We will be making Polyjuice Potion. It allows you to turn into the person you wish for an hour. It takes about a month, so it will be a long term project. Open you books and get started!”
Ginny was walking towards the Gryffindor Common Room; she just ended potions, so she had a free period. She was heading near the Great Hall, when she saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione walking up the grounds. She ran toward them, shouting “Harry! Ron! Hermione! I didn’t think you’d be coming already!” She hugged all them in turn, and kissed Harry hungrily. He however pulled away. “Not now, we have business about that Horcrux. You should be in class.” He said sternly. “I have break, so I can help you!” Ginny said. “No, absolutely not, I will not let you risk it.” Harry replied in the stern voice. Ginny decided not to argue. “We need to see Professor McGonagall, Ginny.” Hermione informed. “I’ll take you, c’mon,” Ginny said.
They reached the headmistress office and Ginny said the password. McGonagall gave it to her incase anything happened. “Come in.” came McGonagall’s voice. Harry, Ginny, Ron and Hermione walked in. “Yes?” McGonagall asked sounding slightly worried. “We need to get in the Ravenclaw Common Room, but no one but can be in there. It has to do with Voldemort, but I can’t give details.” Harry explained. “Alright, will Ms. Weasley be joining you? I can contact her teachers.” McGonagall informed. “No. But I will need the password.” Harry replied. “I want to come. Please. I won’t go in; I will wait outside so no Ravenclaws go in. Please.” She pleaded. Harry looked at Ron and Hermione. Ron tilted his head as to say ‘Well as long as she doesn’t come in.’ Hermione nodded in agreement. “Alright, fine, but you cannot come in. I would never forgive myself if you’re hurt.” Harry gave in. “Ok, the password is Treacle Tart. Take care.” McGonagall said. Harry, Hermione, Ron and Ginny left, McGonagall leading them.
They walked into the common room after stating the password. Not many people were there. “I need everyone to evacuate from this common room. I cannot tell you why but you may not come back until I tell you.” McGonagall announced. She headed to dormitories to make the announcement. A few people came down, some staring at Harry. McGonagall led them out. After she left, Ginny heard the announcement ‘All Ravenclaws to the Great Hall, do not stop to your Common Room. Come to the Great Hall.’ “Ok, Ginny, you should go.” Ron reminded. Ginny wordlessly left. She was so scared; her eyes were filling with tears.
Harry, Ron and Hermione looked around for about half an hour. Harry was examining steel words hanging above the fireplace Ravenclaw Common Room. Harry felt them, they were warm, but he felt a surge of energy. “Hermione, Ron, I think this may be it.” Harry told them. He pointed his wand at it and thought ‘Alohomora’ the words rose up slowly. Revealing a door big enough for a hand to fit through. “Be careful mate.” Ron said as Harry opened the door. A bright shining light came out. Harry reached his hand in but when he touched it, he felt it burn him. He quickly withdrew his hand. “What’s wrong Harry?” Hermione asked concerned. “It’s really hot.” Harry replied. He stuck his hand in again, but despite the burning pulled it out. He immediately dropped it; it was the badge looking exactly like it had been explained in the book. His hand was red, blistered, and raw.
“Harry, be careful.” Hermione warned as Harry bent down to touch it. But instead it was ice cold. He started to shake uncontrollably, and he dropped to the ground suddenly still. “Harry?” Hermione asked as she tried to wake him up. Ron was extremely pale as he said, “Hermione, be careful, what if he is really hurt?” Hermione still bent down and pushed him gently. He once again began to shake. The he sat up still shaking, but in a voice not at all his own, he said “Kill me. That’s the only way to stop this. Kill me.” “Hermione don’t!” Ron said nervously, for she had raised her wand. She did a nonverbal spell and what seemed like bunch of darts, shot toward Harry hitting him in the stomach. “Whadja do?” Ron asked but Hermione suddenly said “Ssh! Look.” Ron looked Harry had doubled over, no longer shaking. Then he hit the ground again. No one moved until there was a strong force. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, and everything near the Horcrux had been pushed back a few feet. Then all was calm.
Hermione looked at the badge. It was dented inward, and in the middle there was a very small crack. Ron bent over looked at it, and said, “Hermione, it’s cracked what do you think it means?” But Hermione was looking at Harry, until finally she answered, “We must’ve destroyed it.” Ron pocketed it, nothing happened. Hermione could hear Harry breathing in a very shallow way. He was knocked out. She lifted him up, and with Ron’s help carried him out of the common room. His stomach was still steadily bleeding.
“Harry?! What happened?” Ginny demanded, tears in her eyes. “He was hurt, the Horcrux burned his hand, and the soul possessed him, the only way to get it out was to kill him, but I attack him instead and it worked.” Hermione explained. They all walked to the Hospital Wing silently, except for Ginny’s sniffs every once in a while. She was so worried. Tears were streaming down her face. They reached the hospital wing, and Hermione and Ron put Harry on a bed. Madam Promfrey came in, saying, “What did he do know?” She looked at Harry, and pointed her wand at his hand; it healed itself, but was still very red. She pointed her wand at the many cuts in his stomach, and they healed. She made bandages wind around Harry’s hand. “There, he should be ok, but his stomach will be in pain for a few days. He will also have pain in the hand. Don’t take those bandages off until a week or two. Then it should be ok, it was severely burned.” She ordered and she bustled out, and came back with a potion. “This is to help him regain his strength. You may stay, but he needs sleep.” She said then left.
Hermione drew up three chairs, and she and Ron sat down. Ginny was still extremely worked up, and she instead crawled onto Harry’s bed, and gingerly wrapped her arms around him. Her tears silently falling down onto his hair. Ron and Hermione were both extremely quiet. All Ginny could think about was her worry for Harry.
That's All! Enjoy and Please reveiw! New readers are always welcome! But any readers are greatly appreciated! Feedback Thread
Here is Chapter 7! It has a small r/hr part, so enjoy!!
Chapter 7
Explanations…
It was a few hours later, about 2 o’clock. Professor McGonagall came in “What happened? Did you accomplish what you came for?” McGonagall asked. “Yes, but we can’t tell you. As we’ve said, we are trying to destroy V-V-Voldemort piece by piece, and we’ve succeeded by destroying the first piece.” Hermione explained. “And Ms. Weasley?” McGonagall was referring to Ginny who lay on the bed. “Well we came out, and Harry’s shirt was bloody, from the many cuts on his stomach. She kind of had a miniature break down. She was crying and after Madam Promfrey healed Harry, she laid down next to him, and fell asleep about an hour ago. “Mr. Potter, how was he?” McGonagall once again asked. “Well, like Hermione said, he was hurt, and really weak. She healed the cuts, but said his stomach would still be in a bit of pain, and she healed his hand, but it was still red. She wrapped it in bandages, and said he would need to keep it on for a week or two, but it would be tender. Then she gave him a potion to help regain his strength.” Ron said finally speaking up. “Alright, I must go now, goodbye.” McGonagall said turning, and she left.
-------------------------------
Ginny woke up and realized where she was. She carefully sat up and saw Ron sitting there. “Where’s Hermione?” Ginny asked. “She’s getting dinner for us; she figured she’d bring you some.” Ron answered. Ginny realized just how hungry she was. Hermione came back with Marcella. “Hey Ginny. How are you feeling?” Marcella asked softly. Ginny said, “I’m ok,” and gratefully took the food Hermione offered her. They all ate in silence as Ginny stroked Harry’s hair.
-------------------------------
Professor McGonagall and Madam Promfrey walked in. It was about 9:30 at night. “Ms, Montgomery, you should proceed to your common room. Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger you can go to the common room, and sleep in your old dormitories. When will you be going tomorrow?” McGonagall questioned. “We’ll leave whenever Harry’s up to it.” Hermione answered. “What about Ms. Weasley?” Madam Promfrey asked. “She’s been asleep for about a half a hour. She should stay; she wouldn’t have left Harry, if she were awake. She laid down with him immediately when we got here.” Hermione informed. “Very well, you may go.” Professor McGonagall said.
In the common room Ron and Hermione sat on the couch. “Ron, I really like you, you probably figured that though at the Three Broomsticks, but we only snogged. It was like on minute we were sitting there, the next we were making out. We didn’t talk at all, and we haven’t had any time lately.” Hermione confessed turning to face Ron, her cheeks slightly pink. “I know I really like you too.” Ron said, his ears a brilliant red. Hermione leaned forward and kissed Ron on the lips. Ron tried to resist, but Hermione deepened it. Hermione felt his lips slowly with her tongue. Ron relaxed copying her. Hermione pulled away.
“Ron we should get to bed.” Hermione explained. “What time is it?” Ron asked. “10 o’clock,” Hermione replied. “Ok, g’night Hermione.” Ron said giving her a good night kiss on the cheek. They both walked up to their separate dormitories.
-----------------------------
Ginny woke up. Her eyes fell to Harry who was sleeping, he was so beautiful. Ginny looked up, it was 8 o’clock. She felt Harry shift and looked over. He slowly opened his eyes. Ginny grabbed his glasses and put them on for him. He turned over to face her slightly wincing. “Ginny, when did you get here?” He whispered. “I’ve been with you since you destroyed the horcrux. Did you think I’d leave you?” Ginny asked. “No, of course not. Where are Ron and Hermione? What happened? Harry insisted. “Well Ron and Hermione are sleeping in their old dormitories. The horcrux is destroyed, thanks to you of course. I don’t know the full details, but I know Ron has the horcrux. You need to keep those bandages on for a week or two, you’ll have slight stomach pain from all the cuts, and your hand which was severely burned will be tender. That’s all I know, I was sleeping a lot, and well-er-crying a bit.” Ginny patiently explained. “I love you Ginny.” Harry said. “I love you too Harry.” Ginny answered back. She kissed him atop the head as they lay there together peacefully.
That's all! Remember to please reveiw, and send your feed bach to the Feedback Thread. Thanks!
Chapter 7
Explanations…
It was a few hours later, about 2 o’clock. Professor McGonagall came in “What happened? Did you accomplish what you came for?” McGonagall asked. “Yes, but we can’t tell you. As we’ve said, we are trying to destroy V-V-Voldemort piece by piece, and we’ve succeeded by destroying the first piece.” Hermione explained. “And Ms. Weasley?” McGonagall was referring to Ginny who lay on the bed. “Well we came out, and Harry’s shirt was bloody, from the many cuts on his stomach. She kind of had a miniature break down. She was crying and after Madam Promfrey healed Harry, she laid down next to him, and fell asleep about an hour ago. “Mr. Potter, how was he?” McGonagall once again asked. “Well, like Hermione said, he was hurt, and really weak. She healed the cuts, but said his stomach would still be in a bit of pain, and she healed his hand, but it was still red. She wrapped it in bandages, and said he would need to keep it on for a week or two, but it would be tender. Then she gave him a potion to help regain his strength.” Ron said finally speaking up. “Alright, I must go now, goodbye.” McGonagall said turning, and she left.
-------------------------------
Ginny woke up and realized where she was. She carefully sat up and saw Ron sitting there. “Where’s Hermione?” Ginny asked. “She’s getting dinner for us; she figured she’d bring you some.” Ron answered. Ginny realized just how hungry she was. Hermione came back with Marcella. “Hey Ginny. How are you feeling?” Marcella asked softly. Ginny said, “I’m ok,” and gratefully took the food Hermione offered her. They all ate in silence as Ginny stroked Harry’s hair.
-------------------------------
Professor McGonagall and Madam Promfrey walked in. It was about 9:30 at night. “Ms, Montgomery, you should proceed to your common room. Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger you can go to the common room, and sleep in your old dormitories. When will you be going tomorrow?” McGonagall questioned. “We’ll leave whenever Harry’s up to it.” Hermione answered. “What about Ms. Weasley?” Madam Promfrey asked. “She’s been asleep for about a half a hour. She should stay; she wouldn’t have left Harry, if she were awake. She laid down with him immediately when we got here.” Hermione informed. “Very well, you may go.” Professor McGonagall said.
In the common room Ron and Hermione sat on the couch. “Ron, I really like you, you probably figured that though at the Three Broomsticks, but we only snogged. It was like on minute we were sitting there, the next we were making out. We didn’t talk at all, and we haven’t had any time lately.” Hermione confessed turning to face Ron, her cheeks slightly pink. “I know I really like you too.” Ron said, his ears a brilliant red. Hermione leaned forward and kissed Ron on the lips. Ron tried to resist, but Hermione deepened it. Hermione felt his lips slowly with her tongue. Ron relaxed copying her. Hermione pulled away.
“Ron we should get to bed.” Hermione explained. “What time is it?” Ron asked. “10 o’clock,” Hermione replied. “Ok, g’night Hermione.” Ron said giving her a good night kiss on the cheek. They both walked up to their separate dormitories.
-----------------------------
Ginny woke up. Her eyes fell to Harry who was sleeping, he was so beautiful. Ginny looked up, it was 8 o’clock. She felt Harry shift and looked over. He slowly opened his eyes. Ginny grabbed his glasses and put them on for him. He turned over to face her slightly wincing. “Ginny, when did you get here?” He whispered. “I’ve been with you since you destroyed the horcrux. Did you think I’d leave you?” Ginny asked. “No, of course not. Where are Ron and Hermione? What happened? Harry insisted. “Well Ron and Hermione are sleeping in their old dormitories. The horcrux is destroyed, thanks to you of course. I don’t know the full details, but I know Ron has the horcrux. You need to keep those bandages on for a week or two, you’ll have slight stomach pain from all the cuts, and your hand which was severely burned will be tender. That’s all I know, I was sleeping a lot, and well-er-crying a bit.” Ginny patiently explained. “I love you Ginny.” Harry said. “I love you too Harry.” Ginny answered back. She kissed him atop the head as they lay there together peacefully.
That's all! Remember to please reveiw, and send your feed bach to the Feedback Thread. Thanks!
Hey all! Chapter 8 Part 1 is here!!! I really liked this one!! I hope y'all enjoy it too!! Remember it IS rated PG-13. You'll see why! Well enjoy!
Chapter 8
Christmas at the Burrow-Part 1
Ginny was in Professor McGonagall’s office, she was leaving for the burrow, it was Christmas break. She took some floo powder and threw it in the flames, they turned bright green. She walked in and said loudly, “The Burrow.” She had the spinning sensation, many wizarding grates flying past her. Everything stopped and she walked out brushing off all the ashes. Ginny spent the first few days of break relaxing, and helping out her mum. It was the third day, and dinner was just about ready. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fleur, Fred, George, and Ginny were all gathered around the kitchen. There was a loud ‘crack’ as three people appeared in the room right outside the kitchen.
“Harry, Ron, and Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said, “its so good-““Harry!” Ginny exclaimed. She ran forward and jumped to Harry, who caught her. Her legs were wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck. Euphoria filled her body. Despite her whole family and Hermione was watching she kissed him, on the lips. He didn’t stop her, but deepened it. They both wanted to continue. Ginny could feel his hunger in the kiss. Everyone seemed frozen, only Ron and Hermione knew they were together, or had started dating at all. They kept snogging for about five seconds, until someone cleared their throat. Harry and Ginny pulled apart and stared in each others eyes for a few seconds beaming.
Ginny slid down and took Harry’s hand; they faced her family searching until she saw Hermione. Hermione raised an eyebrow; she had been the one who cleared her throat. She nudged Harry and nodded towards Hermione, Harry understood. “Our little baby sister and famous Harry Potter.” Fred said breaking the silence. “Better be good to her or we’ll have to talk to you mister.” George mocked. Harry didn’t know what to say, but Ginny smirked. “Oh come here two!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, as she pulled Harry and Ginny into a bear hug. Mr. Weasley nodded, and Ginny knew it meant that he was ok with them. “Our Ginny and Harry Potter, who would ever have thought?” Mrs. Weasley said to her husband, tears of happiness in her eyes.
Bill came up to Harry, and said, “Treat her well, I know you will.” “To think Ginny got her wish,” George started. “Yeah, she always had such a crush on ‘Famous Harry Potter’,” Fred finished. Everyone walked towards the kitchen, Ron looking stunned. “I love you,” Ginny said. “I love you too,” Harry said. They kissed again, and lips locked, slowly sidestepped to the couch. Just as they got there however, Mrs. Weasley called, “Dinner’s ready.”
After dinner, Ginny and Harry held hands, and walked to the couch. Ginny rested her head on Harry’s shoulders, and Harry rested his head on hers. They were very comfortable. Harry lifted his head and kissed her atop her head. Harry laid back down and she rested her head on Harry’s chest. She looked up and kissed his lips. He deepened the kiss slowly, gently grazing his tongue against her teeth. She flipped over on him, and passionately kissed him. They laid there snogging for about five minutes, when she slid off him, and he wrapped his arms around her. They were both lying on their sides, Harry’s back against the back of the couch, and Ginny’s back against Harry. He laid there slowly breathing in the lavender scent of her hair. They slowly drifted off to sleep.
------------------------------
Harry woke up, the sun shining in his face. He looked at his watch, 8 o’clock in the morning. He and Ginny had slept on the couch all night. He lifted a hand and stroked her hair. He couldn’t wake her; she was too peaceful, and so beautiful. Harry heard footsteps, so he closed his eyes and faked sleeping. “Hermione, I don’t get what the big point is the House Elves are happy. They don’t need spew.” Ron protested. “It’s S.P.E.W., Ron, and they don’t know they don’t want to be freed. They’re… they’re… brainwashed,” Hermione replied. “For goodness sake Hermione! Forget about spew.” Ron practically shouted. “Ron, Ssh! Be quieter,” Hermione whispered nodding at Harry and Ginny. Ron, who hadn’t noticed them, scowled before walking into the kitchen. “Ron,” Hermione called leaving to go to kitchen after Ron.
Harry opened his eyes and looked at Ginny. Ron and Hermione obviously woke her up. She looked at him, and gave him a quick kiss. They got up and walked hand in hand into the kitchen. As they entered Ron noticed their interlocked hands and scowled at them. Ginny saw this and said, “Look, just because you and Hermione got in a row, doesn’t mean you can take it out on us.” “Well maybe I don’t like you sleeping together.” Ron shot back. Ginny stormed upstairs, and Hermione glaring at Ron followed after her. “So -er- did you guys really do it last night?” Ron asked shooting Harry an accusing glance. “No.” Harry stated. “Uh huh, sure, ok.” Ron said in a disbelieving voice. “Really Ron,” said Harry firing up, “We snogged for five minutes, and then fell asleep. If you don’t believe me than that’s your problem. Don’t take your row out on me.” Harry said as he trudged upstairs to take a shower.
-------------------------------
Ron and Hermione stood in Ron’s room. Harry was in the shower. “I am sorry about the row. I love you, do you still love me?” Ron asked. “Yeah Ron, I’ve been wanting to go out ever since we made out in the Gryffindor Common Room. Even though it was a while ago. I was just nervous, even though we talked about it. I just didn’t know how to say it. Also we’ve been busy.” Hermione explained. Hermione leaned in and kissed Ron. Once again he resisted at first, so Hermione deepened it. Ron relaxed and put his arms around Hermione’s neck. His tongue feeling her teeth gently, cautiously. They were making their way to the bed when the door opened, and Mrs. Weasley walked in. Hermione and Ron pulled apart, Ron’s ears scarlet. “I was just going to ask where Harry was.” Mrs. Weasley said. “Oh, what a Christmas, so full of love! Oh my Ronnie and Hermione.” “Harry’s in the shower mum.” Ron said, embarrassed, but it seemed if Mrs. Weasley no longer cared. She left the room beaming.
--------------------------------
It was two days before Christmas Eve. Not much had happened. Except that Mrs. Weasley would pair up Ron and Hermione and Harry and Ginny together while helping her out. Instead of boys together and girls together. Ginny wasn’t ashamed to show her relationship with Harry in front of her family. If they didn’t like it, namely Ron, then that was their problem. Ginny loved Harry and that was all that mattered to her.
Ginny walked into Ron’s room, where Harry was staying, but only Harry was there. It was 11:15 at night. Ginny walked over to Harry who stood up, and kissed him, hungrily. Harry returned it with just as much feeling. He wrapped his arms around her. Ginny felt his hands under her shirt feeling her lower back. It sent tingles up her spine. They walked together to the bed, Ginny laid down on top of Harry, his hands still on her back. Ginny slowly took off Harry’s shirt. His chest and upper body was well sculpted, and had strong muscles. ‘Very manly’ she thought. She assumed from Quidditch. She stared taking in the sight of Harry shirtless. “Oh, feeling a bit naughty tonight, eh?” Harry teased. It broke Ginny’s gaze.
She kissed his lips. Her tongue explored his mouth feeling his teeth, him doing the same. She passionately snogged him there. But only snogging, or making out, she wasn’t ready to take it further yet, and he understood and respected that. “You know,” Ginny said pulling away, “When we kissed for the first time in the Gryffindor common Room, after the final Quidditch match, my dreams came true. I was with you at last. I love you Harry Potter.” “I love you too Ginny Weasley,” Harry replied. They continued snogging Harry’s hand under Ginny’s shirt massaging her lower back. They kept making out, until a voice from the doorway said, “What are you doing with my sister?”
Thats all! I hope you like it! Yep, another cliffy! It seems pretty obvious to me! But then again I wrote it! Well I hope you liked it!! Remember to read and reply at the Feedback Thread. Thanks!!
Chapter 8
Christmas at the Burrow-Part 1
Ginny was in Professor McGonagall’s office, she was leaving for the burrow, it was Christmas break. She took some floo powder and threw it in the flames, they turned bright green. She walked in and said loudly, “The Burrow.” She had the spinning sensation, many wizarding grates flying past her. Everything stopped and she walked out brushing off all the ashes. Ginny spent the first few days of break relaxing, and helping out her mum. It was the third day, and dinner was just about ready. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fleur, Fred, George, and Ginny were all gathered around the kitchen. There was a loud ‘crack’ as three people appeared in the room right outside the kitchen.
“Harry, Ron, and Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said, “its so good-““Harry!” Ginny exclaimed. She ran forward and jumped to Harry, who caught her. Her legs were wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck. Euphoria filled her body. Despite her whole family and Hermione was watching she kissed him, on the lips. He didn’t stop her, but deepened it. They both wanted to continue. Ginny could feel his hunger in the kiss. Everyone seemed frozen, only Ron and Hermione knew they were together, or had started dating at all. They kept snogging for about five seconds, until someone cleared their throat. Harry and Ginny pulled apart and stared in each others eyes for a few seconds beaming.
Ginny slid down and took Harry’s hand; they faced her family searching until she saw Hermione. Hermione raised an eyebrow; she had been the one who cleared her throat. She nudged Harry and nodded towards Hermione, Harry understood. “Our little baby sister and famous Harry Potter.” Fred said breaking the silence. “Better be good to her or we’ll have to talk to you mister.” George mocked. Harry didn’t know what to say, but Ginny smirked. “Oh come here two!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, as she pulled Harry and Ginny into a bear hug. Mr. Weasley nodded, and Ginny knew it meant that he was ok with them. “Our Ginny and Harry Potter, who would ever have thought?” Mrs. Weasley said to her husband, tears of happiness in her eyes.
Bill came up to Harry, and said, “Treat her well, I know you will.” “To think Ginny got her wish,” George started. “Yeah, she always had such a crush on ‘Famous Harry Potter’,” Fred finished. Everyone walked towards the kitchen, Ron looking stunned. “I love you,” Ginny said. “I love you too,” Harry said. They kissed again, and lips locked, slowly sidestepped to the couch. Just as they got there however, Mrs. Weasley called, “Dinner’s ready.”
After dinner, Ginny and Harry held hands, and walked to the couch. Ginny rested her head on Harry’s shoulders, and Harry rested his head on hers. They were very comfortable. Harry lifted his head and kissed her atop her head. Harry laid back down and she rested her head on Harry’s chest. She looked up and kissed his lips. He deepened the kiss slowly, gently grazing his tongue against her teeth. She flipped over on him, and passionately kissed him. They laid there snogging for about five minutes, when she slid off him, and he wrapped his arms around her. They were both lying on their sides, Harry’s back against the back of the couch, and Ginny’s back against Harry. He laid there slowly breathing in the lavender scent of her hair. They slowly drifted off to sleep.
------------------------------
Harry woke up, the sun shining in his face. He looked at his watch, 8 o’clock in the morning. He and Ginny had slept on the couch all night. He lifted a hand and stroked her hair. He couldn’t wake her; she was too peaceful, and so beautiful. Harry heard footsteps, so he closed his eyes and faked sleeping. “Hermione, I don’t get what the big point is the House Elves are happy. They don’t need spew.” Ron protested. “It’s S.P.E.W., Ron, and they don’t know they don’t want to be freed. They’re… they’re… brainwashed,” Hermione replied. “For goodness sake Hermione! Forget about spew.” Ron practically shouted. “Ron, Ssh! Be quieter,” Hermione whispered nodding at Harry and Ginny. Ron, who hadn’t noticed them, scowled before walking into the kitchen. “Ron,” Hermione called leaving to go to kitchen after Ron.
Harry opened his eyes and looked at Ginny. Ron and Hermione obviously woke her up. She looked at him, and gave him a quick kiss. They got up and walked hand in hand into the kitchen. As they entered Ron noticed their interlocked hands and scowled at them. Ginny saw this and said, “Look, just because you and Hermione got in a row, doesn’t mean you can take it out on us.” “Well maybe I don’t like you sleeping together.” Ron shot back. Ginny stormed upstairs, and Hermione glaring at Ron followed after her. “So -er- did you guys really do it last night?” Ron asked shooting Harry an accusing glance. “No.” Harry stated. “Uh huh, sure, ok.” Ron said in a disbelieving voice. “Really Ron,” said Harry firing up, “We snogged for five minutes, and then fell asleep. If you don’t believe me than that’s your problem. Don’t take your row out on me.” Harry said as he trudged upstairs to take a shower.
-------------------------------
Ron and Hermione stood in Ron’s room. Harry was in the shower. “I am sorry about the row. I love you, do you still love me?” Ron asked. “Yeah Ron, I’ve been wanting to go out ever since we made out in the Gryffindor Common Room. Even though it was a while ago. I was just nervous, even though we talked about it. I just didn’t know how to say it. Also we’ve been busy.” Hermione explained. Hermione leaned in and kissed Ron. Once again he resisted at first, so Hermione deepened it. Ron relaxed and put his arms around Hermione’s neck. His tongue feeling her teeth gently, cautiously. They were making their way to the bed when the door opened, and Mrs. Weasley walked in. Hermione and Ron pulled apart, Ron’s ears scarlet. “I was just going to ask where Harry was.” Mrs. Weasley said. “Oh, what a Christmas, so full of love! Oh my Ronnie and Hermione.” “Harry’s in the shower mum.” Ron said, embarrassed, but it seemed if Mrs. Weasley no longer cared. She left the room beaming.
--------------------------------
It was two days before Christmas Eve. Not much had happened. Except that Mrs. Weasley would pair up Ron and Hermione and Harry and Ginny together while helping her out. Instead of boys together and girls together. Ginny wasn’t ashamed to show her relationship with Harry in front of her family. If they didn’t like it, namely Ron, then that was their problem. Ginny loved Harry and that was all that mattered to her.
Ginny walked into Ron’s room, where Harry was staying, but only Harry was there. It was 11:15 at night. Ginny walked over to Harry who stood up, and kissed him, hungrily. Harry returned it with just as much feeling. He wrapped his arms around her. Ginny felt his hands under her shirt feeling her lower back. It sent tingles up her spine. They walked together to the bed, Ginny laid down on top of Harry, his hands still on her back. Ginny slowly took off Harry’s shirt. His chest and upper body was well sculpted, and had strong muscles. ‘Very manly’ she thought. She assumed from Quidditch. She stared taking in the sight of Harry shirtless. “Oh, feeling a bit naughty tonight, eh?” Harry teased. It broke Ginny’s gaze.
She kissed his lips. Her tongue explored his mouth feeling his teeth, him doing the same. She passionately snogged him there. But only snogging, or making out, she wasn’t ready to take it further yet, and he understood and respected that. “You know,” Ginny said pulling away, “When we kissed for the first time in the Gryffindor common Room, after the final Quidditch match, my dreams came true. I was with you at last. I love you Harry Potter.” “I love you too Ginny Weasley,” Harry replied. They continued snogging Harry’s hand under Ginny’s shirt massaging her lower back. They kept making out, until a voice from the doorway said, “What are you doing with my sister?”
Thats all! I hope you like it! Yep, another cliffy! It seems pretty obvious to me! But then again I wrote it! Well I hope you liked it!! Remember to read and reply at the Feedback Thread. Thanks!!
Hey all! Sorry for the long wait! Her is Chapter 8 Part 2! No cliffy!! But kind of sad. Well enjoy, it's long!
Chapter 8 Part 2
Harry looked up to see Ron standing there, a look of shock, anger and disgust upon his face. He turned and walked away. Harry left the room chasing after him, still topless. He ran down a few stairs to Ginny’s room where Hermione was staying. He assumed Ron and Hermione had been snogging in there earlier. He opened the door without knocking, Ron was with Hermione. It looked as if he was telling her what he saw. Hermione saw Harry and stared, a look of surprise on her face along with curiosity. ‘Harry shirtless?’ she thought. Ron turned away, “What the bloody heck is up?” Harry asked bluntly. Ron faced him scowling, and said, “What the heck were you doing with my sister? You didn’t have a shirt on!” Ron exclaimed hysterically. “Ron we weren’t doing anything. Just snogging. Yah Ginny took me shirt off, happy? I admit it, but we were just snogging. Really.” Harry said. Ron tried to interrupt, but Harry just talked louder, over him ignoring Hermione’s looks of puzzlement, surprise, and smugness, she knew Harry and Ginny were perfect for each other. Harry continued, “Ginny and I are together. If you can’t take it, then that’s your problem. If you haven’t noticed, no one else has a problem with us, only you. We’re together and in love, so we’re gonna snog. That’s as far as it’ll go for now, but we’re together, so you might see us like that again. We won’t snog in front of your face or something, but there’s a pretty good chance anyone including you can walk in on us. It’s your problem if you don’t like it. Not mine and not Ginny’s. I don’t have a problem with you and Hermione, so you shouldn’t have one with Ginny and I.” Harry concluded storming out of the room.
He went into Ron’s room, and his temper slowly receding, he said goodnight to Ginny. As she headed downstairs, she passed Ron, who ignored her. He didn’t look mad, but stunned, and slightly defeated. Ginny walked into her room, slowly and dreamily, and climbed into bed as Hermione said, “So…You’ve had an exciting night.” “Yeah, I guess you could say that.” Ginny replied yawning. “You took off Harry’s shirt?” Hermione asked suppressing a giggle. “Yeah, about that. Well I guess you could say that I acted in the moment. But I did enjoy it, that’s for sure. Someone really loves and cares about me Hermione. It is truly a great feeling!” Ginny confirmed. She then quickly drifted off into a quiet and peaceful sleep.
---------------------------
Harry walked down to breakfast, it was about 9 o’clock. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were all gathered around the kitchen table. Harry walked over, bending down to kiss Ginny atop the head. He straightened back up and was making to sit down when Ron cleared his throat. Harry looked up; Ron didn’t look mad, just slightly nervous. “Harry, can we talk, outside?” Ron asked. Harry nodded and followed him outside slightly cold, the sun behind the clouds, and an inch or two of snow on the ground. “Look, mate, about last night,” Ron started but Harry interrupted, “Ron it’s ok-“ Ron however talked over him, and continued saying, “ Let me finish. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did. You’re fine with Hermione and me, so I should be ok with you and Ginny. You were completely right, I am fine about you and Ginny now, I don’t mind. I’m sorry.” “Look,” Harry said, “You didn’t have to say that, but I appreciate it. Thanks.” Harry said. “No problem,” Ron replied. They hugged a friendly hug, both silently agreeing that they were alright, and they wouldn’t mention the night before. They walked inside together, as the sun came from behind the clouds, and shone brightly. Each grinning widely, everything was ok.
--------------------------
It was Christmas Eve. Harry, Hermione, and all the Weasleys (except Charlie and Percy) were there, at the Burrow. They were in the living room gathered around the fireplace. Dinner had just ended. They were listening to the radio, Witches Hour, Celestina Warbeck was singing. Ginny was in such a deep stupor she was oblivious to the song. Harry had his arm around her waist; they were both clutching a glass of eggnog. Harry was watching everyone. Ginny was gazing into the fire, her head on Harry’s shoulder. She had had such a great time so far this week. Ron was totally ok with them, too. Ginny was awoken from her stupor by Harry shifting to get a drink of eggnog. Ginny looked up to see Ron and Hermione sitting on the couch together, Ron’s arm around Hermione’s shoulders, even though Mrs. Weasley and his whole family was there. Fred, George, and Bill were playing Exploding Snap, Fleur sitting next to her husband watching, her face had a look of curiosity upon it. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were sitting next to the radio looking around. Ginny laid her head on Harry’s shoulder slowly drifting off to sleep.
All the sudden there was a loud thump, along with the sound of breaking glass. Everyone looked around and saw Ginny, who a minute before had been sitting cross legged, was now lying on her back, eggnog everywhere, her glass broken. She had fallen asleep. Harry pulled out his wand vanishing the eggnog, and with another flick of his wand, repaired the glass. He lifted a sleeping Ginny and carried her upstairs to her room. There he laid her on her bed, and kissed her forehead, turning to walk downstairs.
When Harry got downstairs, the silence was broken by everyone getting up, stretching. Mrs. Weasley thought that Ginny falling asleep meant that everyone should go to bed, also. It was 11 o’clock after all. Harry didn’t complain, he was tired. He went upstairs without Ron who was kissing Hermione goodnight. He trudged sleepily into Ron’s room. He hadn’t been getting to much sleep lately, not nightmares, just trouble sleeping. But as soon as his head hit the pillow, he fell asleep. He wasn’t awake to see Ron come in, a dreamy look on his face, full of lipstick marks, chuckling to himself.
Ginny got up, glancing at her watch, it was about 8 o’clock. She jumped out of bed and went to a sleeping Hermione. She pushed Hermione so that she rolled over. “Hermione, wake up. It’s Christmas!” Ginny exclaimed. Hermione got out of bed, Ginny had already unwrapped her sweater from Mrs. Weasley. She was staring at it with a weird look on her face. “What’s wrong Ginny?” Hermione asked. “Look,” Ginny answered laughing. Hermione looked; Ginny had gotten a sweater that was royal blue, with a pink heart on it. Inside the heart was the name Harry. Hermione laughed and opened her sweater from Mrs. Weasley, as Ginny put hers on. Hermione had a purple sweater with a red heart on it that said Ron in it. Hermione put it on, as both girls headed upstairs holding in fits of laughter.
Ginny entered closely followed by Hermione. Both boys were still soundly asleep. Ginny glanced at Hermione, and walked over to Harry’s bed, bent down and kissed him on the lips. Hermione looked at Ginny, and followed suit, kissing Ron. After the girls pulled away, both boys immediately sat up. “Merry Christmas,” Hermione said. “Ooh! Christmas presents,” Ron exclaimed jumping out of bed to the presents. “Nice sweater, Ginny,” Harry said still lying in bed. “Open yours.” Ginny replied to him handing him the sweater. He opened it, and sure enough it was an emerald green sweater. But instead of a broomstick, or snitch, it was a red heart, with the name Ginny inside it.
Ron laughed, having just noticed the sweaters they were all wearing. “Oh shut up Ron, open yours.” Harry said. Ron grabbed the sweater package, and ripped it open. It was a maroon sweater, with a big pink heart in it saying Hermione. Ron’s ears turned a maroon color, perfectly matching the sweater as he put it on.
“Here Hermione,” Ron said blushing as he handed her a badly wrapped present. “Ron, it’s beautiful!” Hermione squealed as she pulled out of the box a gold chain bracelet with a single heart on it with the words Ron and Hermione. “This is for you.” She said giving Ron his gift. It was a Chudley Cannons sweater, which he didn’t put on because of Mrs. Weasley's sweater, and a signed picture of the team. “’Mione, this is great,” Ron said. Harry suddenly remembered Ginny’s present. He got off the bed, but then he grabbed his wand. He pointed it at his trunk, and concentrating hard, he thoughts ‘Accio Ginny’s Present’. He heard a zooming noise, and Ginny’s neatly wrapped present flew into his hand. “Impressive,” Ginny said. “For you M’lady.” Harry said handing Ginny her gift.
Ginny unwrapped it carefully. It was a picture, but not just any picture. It was a picture of their first kiss. Ginny and Harry were standing there, lips locked. Then they pulled apart, gazing at each other, beaming, and then they turned to Ginny and waved. It was in a deep red wood frame. Carved on the top, and filled in with gold were the words, ‘Harry and Ginny’. Then on the bottom, carved in and filled with gold was Ginny’s quote, ‘When we kissed for the first time in the Gryffindor Common Room, my dreams came true, I was with you at last.’ Then two words underneath it. ‘True Love’. “It was a picture Collin took, of the first time we kissed. He gave it to me, before the end of the year. I was thinking of what to get you when I remembered the night Ron walked in on us, ands how you said, ‘When we kissed for the first time in the Gryffindor Common Room, my dreams came true, I was with you at last.’. I remembered the picture, and got a personalized frame, and viola!” Harry explained. “Harry I love it. But I feel so bad, I didn’t get you anything.” Ginny confessed. Tears full of emotion fell down her face, she was sad she forgot about Harry, but she thought the picture was so sweet. It wasn’t just a picture; it was full of sentiment, and thought. Harry wiped the tears away with his thumb, bent down, and said, “Being with you is the best present ever.” He kissed her lips gently, and beautifully, full of love. “Let’s go eat, I’m starving.” Ron said, breaking the kiss. They all left, Ginny rolling her eyes, and they left the room.
Mr. and Mrs. Weasley who were already in the kitchen looked up. Mrs. Weasley had been cooking, and Mr. Weasley had been reading ‘The Prophet’. Hermione and Ron sat down next to each other, and Ginny and Harry sat next to each other across from them. Mrs. Weasley was beaming at their sweaters. Breakfast passed without many events. Fred and George dropped by from work to wish everyone a Merry Christmas, and commented on Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione’s sweaters. But other than that nothing really happened.
Ron and Hermione spent most of the day on the couch, talking and snogging. Harry and Ginny walked around outside most of the time. There was only about an inch of snow, and the sun was shining brightly. It was nearing dinner, and Harry and Ginny were outside near the back door passionately snogging. Hunger was running through Harry’s kisses. He felt Ginny’s tongue, asking for entrance inside. He was just about to part his lips when a voice said, “Oi, I just came out to tell you dinner’s ready.” It was Ron standing there, he was smiling, and ok with the scene he just walked in on. They walked in for dinner. Harry, Hermione, and the Weasley's, except for Charlie, and Percy were all gathered at the table. Harry and Ginny sat down next to each other.
Harry and Ginny headed upstairs to Ron’s room. They laid down together, both flat on their backs. Ginny laid her head on Harry’s chest. Harry’s arm was wrapped around her. Harry reflected, aside from the morning’s presents, Harry got Ron some packs of Chocolate Frogs. Ron got Harry an assortment of candies, Bertie Botts, Licorice Wands, Droobles Best Blowing Gum, Cauldron Cakes, and more. Harry got Hermione a big Ancient Runes book, and Hermione got Harry a book on Quidditch, Facts, Teams, Trivia, and more. It had been a very merry Christmas.
Ron was sitting on the couch, Hermione’s head on his shoulders. They had been together all day. Suddenly Hermione stood up, startling Ron. “What ‘Mione?” Ron asked stifling a yawn. “It’s about 11 o’clock, we should go to bed,” Hermione explained. They walked silently up the stairs together. Outside Ginny’s room, Ron faced Hermione, and kissed her on the cheek. Ron’s passion grew as he moved the kiss to her lips. Slowly he walked her backwards, never breaking the kiss, until she was up against the wall. Ron wrapped his arms around her waist, easing his hands under Hermione’s shirt, resting them on her hips. Hermione had her hands on the back of Ron’s neck. She parted her lips, giving Ron entrance inside her mouth. How long they stood in the hall snogging, they didn’t know. Ron pulled away. “G’night Hermione,” he said. He turned to the stairs, slowly inclining up them. Hermione got into bed, Ginny wasn’t there, but Hermione had an idea where she was.
Ron walked into his room, and saw Ginny sleeping peacefully with Harry. He didn’t jump to any conclusions, but walked downstairs to Hermione’s room. “Back so soon?” Hermione asked, making Ron jump. “Yah, Ginny was with Harry, but that’s fine with me.” Ron said. “I’ll pull up the other bed,” Ron said. “Oh I don’t think so! There is room right her,” Hermione explained patting the bed she was lying on. Ron chuckled and snuggled up next to her. “I love you Ron.” Hermione said. “I love you, ‘Mione.” Ron said sleepily. Then they slowly fell asleep.
Mrs. Weasley walked into Ron’s room to wake him and Harry up. But instead she saw Ginny cuddling up to Harry. “Alright you lovebirds, time to get up!” She said chuckling. Harry and Ginny opened their eyes spotting Mrs. Weasley. Ginny’s ears turned red, and Harry blushed. They headed downstairs, Mrs. Weasley making a detour for Ginny’s room. As they kept walking, they heard a surprised Ron, yell a muffled scream. They laughed, as they reached the table. Ron and Hermione quickly joining them, Ron looking rather disturbed. Breakfast passed quickly, and at the end Ron asked Harry if they could talk. “Yeah?” Harry asked. “Well, thanks for the money for the bracelet for Hermione.” Ron rushed blushing. “No problem Ron, forget it.” Harry shrugged off.
Before Harry knew it, his head was hitting the pillow; Ron was in his room with Harry. None of them wanted another pleasant surprise like that the next morning. Harry was soon asleep.
"Well, well, well,” said the cruel voice of Bellatrix Lestrange, “What do we have here? Harry Potty’s wittle girlfriend. Let’s see what you think of this! Crucio!” There was screaming, as Ginny lay on the floor twitching. “Oh, it hurts, does it? Well let’s see how you take some more. Crucio!” Ginny screamed as she shook violently on the floor. “How about another? Hmm? This is quite enjoying, let’s see if wittle hero Harry Potty will save you now! Crucio!” Ginny screamed louder, then suddenly, she stopped screaming, and lay there, occasionally twitching.
Harry woke up, in a clod sweat. ‘Ginny!’ he thought. He rushed down to Ginny’s room. She was there sleeping peacefully. Harry went upstairs, and sat on his bed until Ron, Hermione, and Ginny woke up, he knew what he had to do. Ron groggily woke up around 8. “Ron, go get Hermione only and you two come up here,” Ron looked curious, but seeing the serious look on his face, he obeyed. “Harry what’s wrong?” Hermione asked. “I had a dream last night,” Harry said. He explained the whole dream, and how he went to see if Ginny was alright, and didn’t sleep. “I have to break up with her. I cannot let her be hurt.” Harry finished. “Alright,” said Ron looking pale, “Just don’t hurt her too much.” Harry nodded as Ginny came in. Ron and Hermione left.
“Ginny we need to talk.” Harry said, “I love you, but I had a dream you were being tortured. Because you are going out with me. I have to break up with you because I love you too much to be hurt.” “Harry, I want to be with you,” Ginny explained, her eyes filling with tears, “I don’t care about them. It’s worth the risk.” She was being stubborn. “Well I care. If you get hurt, I’ll never forget it. I am sorry.” Harry said sadly. “Fine!” Ginny exclaimed, tears streaming down her face. She left the room slamming the door, hoping Harry would forget his dream, and get back together with her!
The rest of the holidays were horrible for Harry and Ginny, they wouldn’t stay in the same room, unless everyone else was there. Harry was doing this so Ginny would be safe, but she didn’t understand that. They all gathered around the living room to say goodbye to Ginny, as she left by Floo Powder for Hogwarts. Ginny turned and hugged each of them goodbye, except Harry. She grabbed Floo Powder, and threw it into the flames. They roared and turned green. She wanted Harry to chase after her, grab her hand. Tell her he loved her. Nothing happened. She said “Hogwarts,” loudly, tears in her eyes. As she spun away she thought she could see a tear in his eyes too. She stopped spinning, tears streaming down her face. ‘He didn’t chase after me!’ she thought.
That's all! I know the break up was bad. But it only lasts about a chapter. Gosh, lol, I just give everything away!! Well here is a hint for the chapter after the next one:
Yep, the smilies are the clue. Well I hope you liked it! Please reveiw: Feedback Thread
Chapter 8 Part 2
Harry looked up to see Ron standing there, a look of shock, anger and disgust upon his face. He turned and walked away. Harry left the room chasing after him, still topless. He ran down a few stairs to Ginny’s room where Hermione was staying. He assumed Ron and Hermione had been snogging in there earlier. He opened the door without knocking, Ron was with Hermione. It looked as if he was telling her what he saw. Hermione saw Harry and stared, a look of surprise on her face along with curiosity. ‘Harry shirtless?’ she thought. Ron turned away, “What the bloody heck is up?” Harry asked bluntly. Ron faced him scowling, and said, “What the heck were you doing with my sister? You didn’t have a shirt on!” Ron exclaimed hysterically. “Ron we weren’t doing anything. Just snogging. Yah Ginny took me shirt off, happy? I admit it, but we were just snogging. Really.” Harry said. Ron tried to interrupt, but Harry just talked louder, over him ignoring Hermione’s looks of puzzlement, surprise, and smugness, she knew Harry and Ginny were perfect for each other. Harry continued, “Ginny and I are together. If you can’t take it, then that’s your problem. If you haven’t noticed, no one else has a problem with us, only you. We’re together and in love, so we’re gonna snog. That’s as far as it’ll go for now, but we’re together, so you might see us like that again. We won’t snog in front of your face or something, but there’s a pretty good chance anyone including you can walk in on us. It’s your problem if you don’t like it. Not mine and not Ginny’s. I don’t have a problem with you and Hermione, so you shouldn’t have one with Ginny and I.” Harry concluded storming out of the room.
He went into Ron’s room, and his temper slowly receding, he said goodnight to Ginny. As she headed downstairs, she passed Ron, who ignored her. He didn’t look mad, but stunned, and slightly defeated. Ginny walked into her room, slowly and dreamily, and climbed into bed as Hermione said, “So…You’ve had an exciting night.” “Yeah, I guess you could say that.” Ginny replied yawning. “You took off Harry’s shirt?” Hermione asked suppressing a giggle. “Yeah, about that. Well I guess you could say that I acted in the moment. But I did enjoy it, that’s for sure. Someone really loves and cares about me Hermione. It is truly a great feeling!” Ginny confirmed. She then quickly drifted off into a quiet and peaceful sleep.
---------------------------
Harry walked down to breakfast, it was about 9 o’clock. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were all gathered around the kitchen table. Harry walked over, bending down to kiss Ginny atop the head. He straightened back up and was making to sit down when Ron cleared his throat. Harry looked up; Ron didn’t look mad, just slightly nervous. “Harry, can we talk, outside?” Ron asked. Harry nodded and followed him outside slightly cold, the sun behind the clouds, and an inch or two of snow on the ground. “Look, mate, about last night,” Ron started but Harry interrupted, “Ron it’s ok-“ Ron however talked over him, and continued saying, “ Let me finish. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did. You’re fine with Hermione and me, so I should be ok with you and Ginny. You were completely right, I am fine about you and Ginny now, I don’t mind. I’m sorry.” “Look,” Harry said, “You didn’t have to say that, but I appreciate it. Thanks.” Harry said. “No problem,” Ron replied. They hugged a friendly hug, both silently agreeing that they were alright, and they wouldn’t mention the night before. They walked inside together, as the sun came from behind the clouds, and shone brightly. Each grinning widely, everything was ok.
--------------------------
It was Christmas Eve. Harry, Hermione, and all the Weasleys (except Charlie and Percy) were there, at the Burrow. They were in the living room gathered around the fireplace. Dinner had just ended. They were listening to the radio, Witches Hour, Celestina Warbeck was singing. Ginny was in such a deep stupor she was oblivious to the song. Harry had his arm around her waist; they were both clutching a glass of eggnog. Harry was watching everyone. Ginny was gazing into the fire, her head on Harry’s shoulder. She had had such a great time so far this week. Ron was totally ok with them, too. Ginny was awoken from her stupor by Harry shifting to get a drink of eggnog. Ginny looked up to see Ron and Hermione sitting on the couch together, Ron’s arm around Hermione’s shoulders, even though Mrs. Weasley and his whole family was there. Fred, George, and Bill were playing Exploding Snap, Fleur sitting next to her husband watching, her face had a look of curiosity upon it. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were sitting next to the radio looking around. Ginny laid her head on Harry’s shoulder slowly drifting off to sleep.
All the sudden there was a loud thump, along with the sound of breaking glass. Everyone looked around and saw Ginny, who a minute before had been sitting cross legged, was now lying on her back, eggnog everywhere, her glass broken. She had fallen asleep. Harry pulled out his wand vanishing the eggnog, and with another flick of his wand, repaired the glass. He lifted a sleeping Ginny and carried her upstairs to her room. There he laid her on her bed, and kissed her forehead, turning to walk downstairs.
When Harry got downstairs, the silence was broken by everyone getting up, stretching. Mrs. Weasley thought that Ginny falling asleep meant that everyone should go to bed, also. It was 11 o’clock after all. Harry didn’t complain, he was tired. He went upstairs without Ron who was kissing Hermione goodnight. He trudged sleepily into Ron’s room. He hadn’t been getting to much sleep lately, not nightmares, just trouble sleeping. But as soon as his head hit the pillow, he fell asleep. He wasn’t awake to see Ron come in, a dreamy look on his face, full of lipstick marks, chuckling to himself.
Ginny got up, glancing at her watch, it was about 8 o’clock. She jumped out of bed and went to a sleeping Hermione. She pushed Hermione so that she rolled over. “Hermione, wake up. It’s Christmas!” Ginny exclaimed. Hermione got out of bed, Ginny had already unwrapped her sweater from Mrs. Weasley. She was staring at it with a weird look on her face. “What’s wrong Ginny?” Hermione asked. “Look,” Ginny answered laughing. Hermione looked; Ginny had gotten a sweater that was royal blue, with a pink heart on it. Inside the heart was the name Harry. Hermione laughed and opened her sweater from Mrs. Weasley, as Ginny put hers on. Hermione had a purple sweater with a red heart on it that said Ron in it. Hermione put it on, as both girls headed upstairs holding in fits of laughter.
Ginny entered closely followed by Hermione. Both boys were still soundly asleep. Ginny glanced at Hermione, and walked over to Harry’s bed, bent down and kissed him on the lips. Hermione looked at Ginny, and followed suit, kissing Ron. After the girls pulled away, both boys immediately sat up. “Merry Christmas,” Hermione said. “Ooh! Christmas presents,” Ron exclaimed jumping out of bed to the presents. “Nice sweater, Ginny,” Harry said still lying in bed. “Open yours.” Ginny replied to him handing him the sweater. He opened it, and sure enough it was an emerald green sweater. But instead of a broomstick, or snitch, it was a red heart, with the name Ginny inside it.
Ron laughed, having just noticed the sweaters they were all wearing. “Oh shut up Ron, open yours.” Harry said. Ron grabbed the sweater package, and ripped it open. It was a maroon sweater, with a big pink heart in it saying Hermione. Ron’s ears turned a maroon color, perfectly matching the sweater as he put it on.
“Here Hermione,” Ron said blushing as he handed her a badly wrapped present. “Ron, it’s beautiful!” Hermione squealed as she pulled out of the box a gold chain bracelet with a single heart on it with the words Ron and Hermione. “This is for you.” She said giving Ron his gift. It was a Chudley Cannons sweater, which he didn’t put on because of Mrs. Weasley's sweater, and a signed picture of the team. “’Mione, this is great,” Ron said. Harry suddenly remembered Ginny’s present. He got off the bed, but then he grabbed his wand. He pointed it at his trunk, and concentrating hard, he thoughts ‘Accio Ginny’s Present’. He heard a zooming noise, and Ginny’s neatly wrapped present flew into his hand. “Impressive,” Ginny said. “For you M’lady.” Harry said handing Ginny her gift.
Ginny unwrapped it carefully. It was a picture, but not just any picture. It was a picture of their first kiss. Ginny and Harry were standing there, lips locked. Then they pulled apart, gazing at each other, beaming, and then they turned to Ginny and waved. It was in a deep red wood frame. Carved on the top, and filled in with gold were the words, ‘Harry and Ginny’. Then on the bottom, carved in and filled with gold was Ginny’s quote, ‘When we kissed for the first time in the Gryffindor Common Room, my dreams came true, I was with you at last.’ Then two words underneath it. ‘True Love’. “It was a picture Collin took, of the first time we kissed. He gave it to me, before the end of the year. I was thinking of what to get you when I remembered the night Ron walked in on us, ands how you said, ‘When we kissed for the first time in the Gryffindor Common Room, my dreams came true, I was with you at last.’. I remembered the picture, and got a personalized frame, and viola!” Harry explained. “Harry I love it. But I feel so bad, I didn’t get you anything.” Ginny confessed. Tears full of emotion fell down her face, she was sad she forgot about Harry, but she thought the picture was so sweet. It wasn’t just a picture; it was full of sentiment, and thought. Harry wiped the tears away with his thumb, bent down, and said, “Being with you is the best present ever.” He kissed her lips gently, and beautifully, full of love. “Let’s go eat, I’m starving.” Ron said, breaking the kiss. They all left, Ginny rolling her eyes, and they left the room.
Mr. and Mrs. Weasley who were already in the kitchen looked up. Mrs. Weasley had been cooking, and Mr. Weasley had been reading ‘The Prophet’. Hermione and Ron sat down next to each other, and Ginny and Harry sat next to each other across from them. Mrs. Weasley was beaming at their sweaters. Breakfast passed without many events. Fred and George dropped by from work to wish everyone a Merry Christmas, and commented on Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione’s sweaters. But other than that nothing really happened.
Ron and Hermione spent most of the day on the couch, talking and snogging. Harry and Ginny walked around outside most of the time. There was only about an inch of snow, and the sun was shining brightly. It was nearing dinner, and Harry and Ginny were outside near the back door passionately snogging. Hunger was running through Harry’s kisses. He felt Ginny’s tongue, asking for entrance inside. He was just about to part his lips when a voice said, “Oi, I just came out to tell you dinner’s ready.” It was Ron standing there, he was smiling, and ok with the scene he just walked in on. They walked in for dinner. Harry, Hermione, and the Weasley's, except for Charlie, and Percy were all gathered at the table. Harry and Ginny sat down next to each other.
Harry and Ginny headed upstairs to Ron’s room. They laid down together, both flat on their backs. Ginny laid her head on Harry’s chest. Harry’s arm was wrapped around her. Harry reflected, aside from the morning’s presents, Harry got Ron some packs of Chocolate Frogs. Ron got Harry an assortment of candies, Bertie Botts, Licorice Wands, Droobles Best Blowing Gum, Cauldron Cakes, and more. Harry got Hermione a big Ancient Runes book, and Hermione got Harry a book on Quidditch, Facts, Teams, Trivia, and more. It had been a very merry Christmas.
Ron was sitting on the couch, Hermione’s head on his shoulders. They had been together all day. Suddenly Hermione stood up, startling Ron. “What ‘Mione?” Ron asked stifling a yawn. “It’s about 11 o’clock, we should go to bed,” Hermione explained. They walked silently up the stairs together. Outside Ginny’s room, Ron faced Hermione, and kissed her on the cheek. Ron’s passion grew as he moved the kiss to her lips. Slowly he walked her backwards, never breaking the kiss, until she was up against the wall. Ron wrapped his arms around her waist, easing his hands under Hermione’s shirt, resting them on her hips. Hermione had her hands on the back of Ron’s neck. She parted her lips, giving Ron entrance inside her mouth. How long they stood in the hall snogging, they didn’t know. Ron pulled away. “G’night Hermione,” he said. He turned to the stairs, slowly inclining up them. Hermione got into bed, Ginny wasn’t there, but Hermione had an idea where she was.
Ron walked into his room, and saw Ginny sleeping peacefully with Harry. He didn’t jump to any conclusions, but walked downstairs to Hermione’s room. “Back so soon?” Hermione asked, making Ron jump. “Yah, Ginny was with Harry, but that’s fine with me.” Ron said. “I’ll pull up the other bed,” Ron said. “Oh I don’t think so! There is room right her,” Hermione explained patting the bed she was lying on. Ron chuckled and snuggled up next to her. “I love you Ron.” Hermione said. “I love you, ‘Mione.” Ron said sleepily. Then they slowly fell asleep.
Mrs. Weasley walked into Ron’s room to wake him and Harry up. But instead she saw Ginny cuddling up to Harry. “Alright you lovebirds, time to get up!” She said chuckling. Harry and Ginny opened their eyes spotting Mrs. Weasley. Ginny’s ears turned red, and Harry blushed. They headed downstairs, Mrs. Weasley making a detour for Ginny’s room. As they kept walking, they heard a surprised Ron, yell a muffled scream. They laughed, as they reached the table. Ron and Hermione quickly joining them, Ron looking rather disturbed. Breakfast passed quickly, and at the end Ron asked Harry if they could talk. “Yeah?” Harry asked. “Well, thanks for the money for the bracelet for Hermione.” Ron rushed blushing. “No problem Ron, forget it.” Harry shrugged off.
Before Harry knew it, his head was hitting the pillow; Ron was in his room with Harry. None of them wanted another pleasant surprise like that the next morning. Harry was soon asleep.
"Well, well, well,” said the cruel voice of Bellatrix Lestrange, “What do we have here? Harry Potty’s wittle girlfriend. Let’s see what you think of this! Crucio!” There was screaming, as Ginny lay on the floor twitching. “Oh, it hurts, does it? Well let’s see how you take some more. Crucio!” Ginny screamed as she shook violently on the floor. “How about another? Hmm? This is quite enjoying, let’s see if wittle hero Harry Potty will save you now! Crucio!” Ginny screamed louder, then suddenly, she stopped screaming, and lay there, occasionally twitching.
Harry woke up, in a clod sweat. ‘Ginny!’ he thought. He rushed down to Ginny’s room. She was there sleeping peacefully. Harry went upstairs, and sat on his bed until Ron, Hermione, and Ginny woke up, he knew what he had to do. Ron groggily woke up around 8. “Ron, go get Hermione only and you two come up here,” Ron looked curious, but seeing the serious look on his face, he obeyed. “Harry what’s wrong?” Hermione asked. “I had a dream last night,” Harry said. He explained the whole dream, and how he went to see if Ginny was alright, and didn’t sleep. “I have to break up with her. I cannot let her be hurt.” Harry finished. “Alright,” said Ron looking pale, “Just don’t hurt her too much.” Harry nodded as Ginny came in. Ron and Hermione left.
“Ginny we need to talk.” Harry said, “I love you, but I had a dream you were being tortured. Because you are going out with me. I have to break up with you because I love you too much to be hurt.” “Harry, I want to be with you,” Ginny explained, her eyes filling with tears, “I don’t care about them. It’s worth the risk.” She was being stubborn. “Well I care. If you get hurt, I’ll never forget it. I am sorry.” Harry said sadly. “Fine!” Ginny exclaimed, tears streaming down her face. She left the room slamming the door, hoping Harry would forget his dream, and get back together with her!
The rest of the holidays were horrible for Harry and Ginny, they wouldn’t stay in the same room, unless everyone else was there. Harry was doing this so Ginny would be safe, but she didn’t understand that. They all gathered around the living room to say goodbye to Ginny, as she left by Floo Powder for Hogwarts. Ginny turned and hugged each of them goodbye, except Harry. She grabbed Floo Powder, and threw it into the flames. They roared and turned green. She wanted Harry to chase after her, grab her hand. Tell her he loved her. Nothing happened. She said “Hogwarts,” loudly, tears in her eyes. As she spun away she thought she could see a tear in his eyes too. She stopped spinning, tears streaming down her face. ‘He didn’t chase after me!’ she thought.
That's all! I know the break up was bad. But it only lasts about a chapter. Gosh, lol, I just give everything away!! Well here is a hint for the chapter after the next one:
Yep, the smilies are the clue. Well I hope you liked it! Please reveiw: Feedback Thread
Hey all! Finally here is the chapter! Harry and Ginny are still apart, but they're together in this chapter, but not a couple. It is confusing, how I explain it, so I will stop rambling and let you read!!
Chapter 9
Harry Grieves and Ginny Comforts
It was a few weeks later, a Saturday, and Ginny was walking to the Common Room just after lunch. She passed by the Charms classroom and heard McGonagall’s voice talking to Flitwick, “I am heading to the Burrow to see if Arthur and Molly know why Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley and Ms Granger are at Grimmauld Place. Then I am going to head over to Grimmauld…” It was hard to hear as Ginny leaned against the door. She searched through her backpack until pulling out a fleshy colored string. ‘Extendable Ears!’ Ginny thought. She pushed one end under the door and listened to McGonagall say, “I tried to see why they were there by calling with Floo, but they didn’t notice when my head came into the fire,” Her voice seemed to raise an octave as she said, “As they were in the middle of an intimate personal time. I cleared my throat and they both sat up, noticing me. They said Harry had been in his room at Grimmauld Place ever since they got there that morning.”
Ginny frantically scrambled away from the door as McGonagall walked out. She quietly followed McGonagall to her office, and listened to her say the password of ‘Droobles Best Blowing Gum’. Ginny waited about five minutes before repeating the password and walking onto the ascending stairs. She waited outside the door until she heard McGonagall’s voice say “The Burrow!” Ginny walked inside grabbing the Floo Powder, one thing on her mind, Harry. She walked into the now roaring green flames and said, “Number 12, Grimmauld Place,”
Ginny walked into the kitchen, glad Ron and Hermione weren’t there. She didn’t need their questions, and by the way McGonagall described, she didn’t want to walk in on them. She walked upstairs quietly. She reached Harry’s room, and knocked, “Go away!” said a quiet voice. Ginny didn’t, she walked in and gasped at what she saw. Harry had his hands in his face, apparently…crying. Harry crying? No, not ever, he was always so brave, and put together. She sat down next to him and put an arm around him, “Harry, what’s wrong?” she asked tenderly. He looked up, and said, “What are you doing here?” “That’s not important.” She replied, “What’s wrong, Harry, tell me.”
“I just miss him…Sirius and Dumbledore too. It was my entire fault. If I didn’t react so badly on my dream, Sirius would be alive. Dumbledore would be alive if I didn’t let him jinx me. If I didn’t make him drink that potion. It was fake! It wasn’t worth it. Now he’s dead. It hurts too much being here, Ginny.” Harry explained heavily. His face was streaked with tears. Ginny didn’t know what to say. “Harry, it’s not your fault. It could’ve really been a real dream with Sirius. It was real with my dad. And you couldn’t have stopped Dumbledore from drinking that potion; he made you promise not to. How could you have stopped him from jinxing you so you couldn’t move? None of it is your fault. Look at me,” she said pulling his face to hers, “It’s not your fault. Sirius and Dumbledore would have been proud, at how much you’ve accomplished. But Harry, why now? Why did you get upset now, It’s been a while since both deaths.”
“It’s because of here. Being where Sirius lived, where he was so unhappy,” He whispered sadly. His sobs were getting louder, more tears streaming out of his eyes. “I don’t have anyone to keep my mind off him, someone to…to…love.” He put his hands to his face again. “Harry, you have me,” Ginny gently replied. She pulled him into a hug, warm and embracing. She was about to kiss him when he pulled away. “No!” he exclaimed, “I told you, we can’t be together. I love you too much for you to get hurt. Listen Ginny…” “No you listen, Harry!” Ginny shrieked, firing up, “I love you, you need to figure out that I don’t care about danger. I need you, and you need me. Just get some common sense into your mind, and learn that I want you, and you want me. Ok? You let Ron and Hermione be with you! And do not under any circumstances say that it’s different. Because, for your information, Harry Potter, it’s not!” She finished practically screaming. And she left the room, making sure to slam the door.
***Harry’s POV***
Harry was sitting there in his room. It had been maybe an hour since he Ron, and Hermione had apparated there. He felt cold and empty. Isolated and alone. He could never forgive himself! It was his fault Sirius and Dumbledore died. He was here where Sirius lived, and was so alone, so bored, so cooped up. No one could make him feel better, and no one could make him forgive himself. Tears were slowly dripping down his nose. He knew that he was too mature, too old to cry. But he couldn’t take it. Why him? Why did everything happen to him?
There was a knock on his door. He tried to pull himself together, but it was no use. “Go away!” he said in a quiet voice. The person didn’t, they walked in. He ignored the person. He didn’t care. He wanted to be alone. The person sat down next to him and put an arm around him, “Harry, what’s wrong?” they asked tenderly. He looked up, it was Ginny. Why was she here? He couldn’t risk her getting hurt. He said, “What are you doing here?” “That’s not important.” She replied, “What’s wrong, Harry, tell me.”
“I just miss him…Sirius and Dumbledore too. It was my entire fault. If I didn’t react so badly on my dream, Sirius would be alive. Dumbledore would be alive if I didn’t let him jinx me. If I didn’t make him drink that potion. It was fake! It wasn’t worth it. Now he’s dead. It hurts too much being here, Ginny.” He explained heavily. He felt tears, hot wet tears drip from his lashes down his cheeks. He was such a mess. He didn’t want Ginny to see him like this. “Harry, it’s not you fault. It could’ve really been a real dream with Sirius. It was real with my dad. And you couldn’t have stopped Dumbledore from drinking that potion; he made you promise not to. How could you have stopped him from jinxing you so you couldn’t move? None of it is your fault. Look at me,” Ginny said. She pulled his face to hers, “It’s not your fault. Sirius and Dumbledore would have been proud, at how much you’ve accomplished. But Harry, why now? Why did you get upset now, It’s been a while since both deaths.”
“It’s because of here. Being where Sirius lived, where he was so unhappy,” He whispered sadly. He heard his sobs getting louder, more tears were streaming out of his eyes. He couldn’t help it. He missed them He felt so empty. “I don’t have anyone to keep my mind off him, someone to…to…love.” He put his hands to his face again. “Harry, you have me,” Ginny gently replied. She pulled him into a hug, it was warm and embracing, he felt a load lift off him. She was about to kiss him, he couldn’t risk her. He pulled away. “No!” he exclaimed, “I told you, we can’t be together. I love you too much for you to get hurt. Listen Ginny…” “No you listen, Harry!” Ginny shrieked. “I love you, you need to figure out that I don’t care about danger. I need you, and you need me. Just get some common sense into your mind, and learn that I want you, and you want me. Ok? You let Ron and Hermione be with you! And do not under any circumstances say that it’s different. Because, for your information, Harry Potter, it’s not!” She finished practically screaming. And she left the room, making sure to slam the door.
Harry was stunned. Ginny had never seemed so full of anger, and upset. Did he really make her feel that way, when they were apart? He was feeling better, Ginny was right. None of it was his fault, none. He stood up wiping his eyes, hoping Ginny wouldn’t mention this to anyone. Ginny, he sighed, should he get back together with her? Hi thoughts were interrupted when a voice full of rage, shock, and upset screamed, “GINNY WEASLEY!”
***End Harry’s POV***
Ginny started to walk downstairs, her breathing was ragged. How could he not see how obvious it was they needed each other? She was so consumed by her thoughts; she didn’t notice the many figures at the foot of the stairs. She was about to walk into them when a voice so very angry and mad, and surprised, but not in a pleasant way, screamed, “GINNY WEASLEY!” Ginny gasped as the person came into light. This was not good.
Dun dun dun!! Yes, I know, it ends in another cliffy! Oh the torture! I will try my hardest to not make the next wait to long, but I can't garuntee anything. my beta, who deserves a big thanks, has exams, so it might be a while. But anyway. Thanks so much Courtney!!!
Well I hope you enjoyed, and don't forget, to feedback at the Feedback Thread!
Chapter 9
Harry Grieves and Ginny Comforts
It was a few weeks later, a Saturday, and Ginny was walking to the Common Room just after lunch. She passed by the Charms classroom and heard McGonagall’s voice talking to Flitwick, “I am heading to the Burrow to see if Arthur and Molly know why Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley and Ms Granger are at Grimmauld Place. Then I am going to head over to Grimmauld…” It was hard to hear as Ginny leaned against the door. She searched through her backpack until pulling out a fleshy colored string. ‘Extendable Ears!’ Ginny thought. She pushed one end under the door and listened to McGonagall say, “I tried to see why they were there by calling with Floo, but they didn’t notice when my head came into the fire,” Her voice seemed to raise an octave as she said, “As they were in the middle of an intimate personal time. I cleared my throat and they both sat up, noticing me. They said Harry had been in his room at Grimmauld Place ever since they got there that morning.”
Ginny frantically scrambled away from the door as McGonagall walked out. She quietly followed McGonagall to her office, and listened to her say the password of ‘Droobles Best Blowing Gum’. Ginny waited about five minutes before repeating the password and walking onto the ascending stairs. She waited outside the door until she heard McGonagall’s voice say “The Burrow!” Ginny walked inside grabbing the Floo Powder, one thing on her mind, Harry. She walked into the now roaring green flames and said, “Number 12, Grimmauld Place,”
Ginny walked into the kitchen, glad Ron and Hermione weren’t there. She didn’t need their questions, and by the way McGonagall described, she didn’t want to walk in on them. She walked upstairs quietly. She reached Harry’s room, and knocked, “Go away!” said a quiet voice. Ginny didn’t, she walked in and gasped at what she saw. Harry had his hands in his face, apparently…crying. Harry crying? No, not ever, he was always so brave, and put together. She sat down next to him and put an arm around him, “Harry, what’s wrong?” she asked tenderly. He looked up, and said, “What are you doing here?” “That’s not important.” She replied, “What’s wrong, Harry, tell me.”
“I just miss him…Sirius and Dumbledore too. It was my entire fault. If I didn’t react so badly on my dream, Sirius would be alive. Dumbledore would be alive if I didn’t let him jinx me. If I didn’t make him drink that potion. It was fake! It wasn’t worth it. Now he’s dead. It hurts too much being here, Ginny.” Harry explained heavily. His face was streaked with tears. Ginny didn’t know what to say. “Harry, it’s not your fault. It could’ve really been a real dream with Sirius. It was real with my dad. And you couldn’t have stopped Dumbledore from drinking that potion; he made you promise not to. How could you have stopped him from jinxing you so you couldn’t move? None of it is your fault. Look at me,” she said pulling his face to hers, “It’s not your fault. Sirius and Dumbledore would have been proud, at how much you’ve accomplished. But Harry, why now? Why did you get upset now, It’s been a while since both deaths.”
“It’s because of here. Being where Sirius lived, where he was so unhappy,” He whispered sadly. His sobs were getting louder, more tears streaming out of his eyes. “I don’t have anyone to keep my mind off him, someone to…to…love.” He put his hands to his face again. “Harry, you have me,” Ginny gently replied. She pulled him into a hug, warm and embracing. She was about to kiss him when he pulled away. “No!” he exclaimed, “I told you, we can’t be together. I love you too much for you to get hurt. Listen Ginny…” “No you listen, Harry!” Ginny shrieked, firing up, “I love you, you need to figure out that I don’t care about danger. I need you, and you need me. Just get some common sense into your mind, and learn that I want you, and you want me. Ok? You let Ron and Hermione be with you! And do not under any circumstances say that it’s different. Because, for your information, Harry Potter, it’s not!” She finished practically screaming. And she left the room, making sure to slam the door.
***Harry’s POV***
Harry was sitting there in his room. It had been maybe an hour since he Ron, and Hermione had apparated there. He felt cold and empty. Isolated and alone. He could never forgive himself! It was his fault Sirius and Dumbledore died. He was here where Sirius lived, and was so alone, so bored, so cooped up. No one could make him feel better, and no one could make him forgive himself. Tears were slowly dripping down his nose. He knew that he was too mature, too old to cry. But he couldn’t take it. Why him? Why did everything happen to him?
There was a knock on his door. He tried to pull himself together, but it was no use. “Go away!” he said in a quiet voice. The person didn’t, they walked in. He ignored the person. He didn’t care. He wanted to be alone. The person sat down next to him and put an arm around him, “Harry, what’s wrong?” they asked tenderly. He looked up, it was Ginny. Why was she here? He couldn’t risk her getting hurt. He said, “What are you doing here?” “That’s not important.” She replied, “What’s wrong, Harry, tell me.”
“I just miss him…Sirius and Dumbledore too. It was my entire fault. If I didn’t react so badly on my dream, Sirius would be alive. Dumbledore would be alive if I didn’t let him jinx me. If I didn’t make him drink that potion. It was fake! It wasn’t worth it. Now he’s dead. It hurts too much being here, Ginny.” He explained heavily. He felt tears, hot wet tears drip from his lashes down his cheeks. He was such a mess. He didn’t want Ginny to see him like this. “Harry, it’s not you fault. It could’ve really been a real dream with Sirius. It was real with my dad. And you couldn’t have stopped Dumbledore from drinking that potion; he made you promise not to. How could you have stopped him from jinxing you so you couldn’t move? None of it is your fault. Look at me,” Ginny said. She pulled his face to hers, “It’s not your fault. Sirius and Dumbledore would have been proud, at how much you’ve accomplished. But Harry, why now? Why did you get upset now, It’s been a while since both deaths.”
“It’s because of here. Being where Sirius lived, where he was so unhappy,” He whispered sadly. He heard his sobs getting louder, more tears were streaming out of his eyes. He couldn’t help it. He missed them He felt so empty. “I don’t have anyone to keep my mind off him, someone to…to…love.” He put his hands to his face again. “Harry, you have me,” Ginny gently replied. She pulled him into a hug, it was warm and embracing, he felt a load lift off him. She was about to kiss him, he couldn’t risk her. He pulled away. “No!” he exclaimed, “I told you, we can’t be together. I love you too much for you to get hurt. Listen Ginny…” “No you listen, Harry!” Ginny shrieked. “I love you, you need to figure out that I don’t care about danger. I need you, and you need me. Just get some common sense into your mind, and learn that I want you, and you want me. Ok? You let Ron and Hermione be with you! And do not under any circumstances say that it’s different. Because, for your information, Harry Potter, it’s not!” She finished practically screaming. And she left the room, making sure to slam the door.
Harry was stunned. Ginny had never seemed so full of anger, and upset. Did he really make her feel that way, when they were apart? He was feeling better, Ginny was right. None of it was his fault, none. He stood up wiping his eyes, hoping Ginny wouldn’t mention this to anyone. Ginny, he sighed, should he get back together with her? Hi thoughts were interrupted when a voice full of rage, shock, and upset screamed, “GINNY WEASLEY!”
***End Harry’s POV***
Ginny started to walk downstairs, her breathing was ragged. How could he not see how obvious it was they needed each other? She was so consumed by her thoughts; she didn’t notice the many figures at the foot of the stairs. She was about to walk into them when a voice so very angry and mad, and surprised, but not in a pleasant way, screamed, “GINNY WEASLEY!” Ginny gasped as the person came into light. This was not good.
Dun dun dun!! Yes, I know, it ends in another cliffy! Oh the torture! I will try my hardest to not make the next wait to long, but I can't garuntee anything. my beta, who deserves a big thanks, has exams, so it might be a while. But anyway. Thanks so much Courtney!!!
Well I hope you enjoyed, and don't forget, to feedback at the Feedback Thread!
Hello all! Here is the tenth chapter! It is kind of long, and I hope you enjoy. This one does have another cliffy! And the Chapter nine cliffy is answered! I hope you enjoy!!
Chapter 10
Love is the Answer
“Mum!” Ginny whispered, although no one heard her, everything was drowned out for a few moments as Mrs. Black screamed. But then the curtains were closed, and Ginny wished they hadn’t. The only time her mum might’ve looked angrier was when Ron and Fred and George went to pick Harry up with the Ford Angelina. All Ginny had done was use Floo Powder to get to Grimmauld Place to see Harry. But she had done it without telling anyone, and these were dark times, no one was safe.
“What did you think you were doing, coming here? What ever it was we could have handled it! There was absolutely NO reason for you to come here. What if there were Death Eaters here and no one was here? They could’ve killed you. Even if Ron, Hermione and Harry were here, they still could’ve taken you!” Ginny’s mum was now talking in a fast heated whisper, determined not to disturb Mrs. Black again. “Well, it’s not my fault! Everyone is leaving me out, saying it’s too dangerous. I wanted to come see Harry, but he doesn’t want to be together anymore. Happy now? I am safe, you got your wish!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Mrs. Weasley,” said a voice, and Ginny turned around to see Harry standing there. ‘Oh great, the last person I want to see right now.’ She thought. “I am sorry, it’s my fault Ginny’s here. I –er- asked her to come. She tried to say no, but I practically begged. I didn’t want to be alone, as Ron and Hermione were off somewhere. She just said that so I wouldn’t get in trouble, but I can’t be together with her because she’s too important.” Harry said, brushing his hand through his hair, trying to act as if he hadn’t been crying. Ginny didn’t know what to say, he had just gotten himself in trouble for her. But she was still mad! “Oh, Harry dear, I suppose its ok. She would’ve probably been safer with you, but you should know that it was extremely dangerous, you let had her come and next time let us know. And I don’t think Ginny would be in any more danger than Ron and Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said, the anger seemed gone from her voice when Harry said he didn’t want to be alone, and how much he cared for Ginny.
“I know now, I’ve realized-” Harry started but stopped, as Ginny turned to leave. She didn’t want to be around him right now, she missed him too much. “Ginny!” Harry called but Ginny just strolled through the door to the kitchen. Harry quickly followed, and grabbed her hand, she turned to face him, tears running wildly down her cheeks. The door slammed shut, they were alone. He grabbed her hand, but she pulled away. “Can’t you see how much it hurts me? I can’t be around you anymore. You make me crazy!” Ginny said hysterically. “Ssh,” Harry said placing a finger on her lips, he continued; “Now I’ve realized that I can’t not be with you. Sit down.” He said motioning to a chair. “Ginny, do you know what went through my mind when I heard your name being called? I could only think of the bad things that could’ve happened, and the last things I said to you. It ripped my heart! Then I remembered what Professor McGonagall said to Lupin and Tonks, ‘Dumbledore would be happy to know there was a little more love in the world’, and I realized that was so true. Besides love is what defeats Voldemort anyway, right? So basically, will you forgive me Ginevra Weasley? I love you!” “Oh Harry, I didn’t think you’d come to you senses so fast! Of course I love you! Just don’t do that to me ever again! I love you too!” Ginny cried as she flung her arms around him. She kissed him fervently, and best of all, he kissed back just a passionately. “Well I am glad to see your back together.” Said a voice from the door. They both looked up happily to see Ron and Hermione standing there grinning.
---------------------
It was a few days later. Harry hadn’t been able to explain to any of the Order why they, he, Ron, and Hermione were at Grimmauld Place. But the truth was that Hermione found out that R.A.B. was really Regulus A. Black, Sirius’ younger brother. They had figured that the locket of Slytherin’s must be here. They hadn’t found anything so far. They were starting to get very depressed.
Harry was walking in the hallway near Mrs. Black’s portrait, when he walked into, and tripped over the umbrella stand. “BLOOD TRAITORS! FILTH, MUDBLOODS AND MUDBLOOD LOVERS!” Mrs. Black started screaming. Harry couldn’t take it; he was getting annoyed with her. “SHUT UP!” Harry yelled back. He pulled out his wand and thought of the fist curse that came to mind, ‘Sectumsempra’ he thought. Mrs. Black dodged, by lunging to the side of the portrait, but the spell hit the paper she was on. It was weird, the paper wrinkled into the shape of a heart, but only in a small patch in the middle of the portrait. How could Harry get it? He had a feeling he knew what it was, but how? He pointed his wand at the portrait, and said a separating spell, to try to separate the portrait from the wall. It didn’t work.
“What’s all the racket?” Ron asked walking into the hall with Hermione. “It’s the Horcrux, I think. Look at the heart shape, but I need to get the portrait from the wall. How can we, it probably has a permanent sticking charm.” Harry explained. “Hmmm,” Hermione hummed thoughtfully. She waved her wand, apparently performing a complex non-verbal spell. The portrait moved about a foot away from the wall then hug there, suspended in mid-air. “Harry, use Sectumsempra in the space between the wall and the portrait,” Hermione ordered. Harry moved next to the wall and the portrait and said, “Sectumsempra!” The portrait hung there for a second then fell to the floor so that the front was facing the ground.
Harry stepped in front of the blank wall, with wallpaper. Harry pulled of the paper, and a golden Locket with a green snake, and an S fell into his hand. “C’mon, let’s try this out upstairs; someone can walk in on us down here.” Harry said. They walked up the stairs into Harry’s room. “How do you think we should open it?” Harry asked placing the locket on the floor in front of them. “Well let’s try Alohomora to start.” Hermione suggested. “Ok, Alohomora!” Harry exclaimed at the lifeless locket. Then it started shaking rapidly. Ron fell to the ground shrieking in pain. Then to Harry’s horror Hermione dropped to the ground shaking. Harry knew it was coming, and so it did. He felt pain as if someone was performing the Cruciatus curse.
The pain was inconceivable, but all he could think about was Ron and Hermione, his two best friends. He loved them, funny, loyal, nice, protective, Ron, he loved Ron, as a brother. Hermione, loyal, kind, compassionate, smart, understanding, thoughtful, Hermione. He loved her, not as a girlfriend but as a best friend, a sister. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, so nice and warm, and welcoming. The pain was starting to lessen. ‘That’s it!’ he thought. Love would stop the pain. He thought of all the Weasley’s, and Lupin, possibly the best, and most understanding professor ever, except for Dumbledore, he was James, (Harry’s dad) and Sirius’ best friend. Sirius, no longer here but still with him, his dad’s best friend, his godfather, the closest thing to a father to him. Dumbledore, also no longer alive, but always with Harry, a teacher who taught him so much, who believed in him so much. His mum and dad. He hardly knew them, but he loved them, his parents. All these people he loved. The pain had lessened a lot, when a picture of a red-headed girl floated into his mind.
Ginny! His girl friend, his true love, someone who loved him so much, someone who was pretty, sweet, compassionate, understanding, lovely, and who made him happy. A girl who filled his heart with love, a person who made him feel complete. Someone who filled all the empty spaces. Ginny. The pain ceased. He lifted his head groggily, still shaky and pointed his wand at an unconscious, unmoving Ron and Hermione.
Lupin walked into the hallway of Number 12 Grimmauld Place. He was about to go into the kitchen when he felt something shake from upstairs, and two loud thumps. He walked up the stairs towards Harry’s room wondering what they had been doing now. He put his hand on the door about to open it.
“Evenerate, Evenerate,” Harry said at both Ron and Hermione who were slammed against the wall. They had all been pushed back as a force had pushed away from the Horcrux They both slowly came to. Ron first, rose to his feet and then Hermione. It was destroyed. Harry walked to the locket picking it up. It had a large crack in the middle, and was opened. He put it in his pocket just as the door opened and Lupin walked in.
“What have you been doing?” Lupin asked curiously as he looked from Ron, to Harry, to Hermione. They were all sweaty and appeared to be shaking slightly. “You look like you’ve had a run in with a dementor. Come, let’s go downstairs. We can make some tea, and I will give you some chocolate.” Lupin said again. They all headed downstairs the trio exchanging nervous glances. Did Lupin know what happened? It was on all of their minds. They all entered the kitchen Ron, Hermione, and Harry sat around the table. Lupin boiled some water, and pulled out a large Honeydukes chocolate bar, and divided it into thirds and silently handed each of them a chunk. Harry only nibbled on his. Lupin poured the tea and sat down with them.
“Now, what were you doing? Or can’t you tell me?” Lupin asked. “We can’t tell you, but we were working on what we have since the beginning of the summer.” Hermione explained. “Fine,” Lupin said, “I suggest you eat the chocolate, it will make you feel better.” They all sat there in silence eating the chocolate.
--------------------
It was Valentines Day, and Harry had already left to meet Ginny at Hogwarts. The house was all theirs! Ron sat in front of the fire, and wrapped his arm around Hermione. “Hermione, when did you start to like me?” Ron asked bluntly. “Um, I guess around third year. I remember grabbing your arm when Harry first was with Buckbeak, and you acted all nervous.” Hermione answered giggling. “I guess I liked you around second year. I remember when you got petrified. I had this weird feeling, but I couldn’t really understand it. Then at the feast when you and Harry hugged but we couldn’t, it was because I liked you, and was starting to realize it, but didn’t know what to do!” He was starting to laugh as he continued, “Then when you went out with Krum, in fourth year. I said it was because he was competing against Harry, but I think it was really because I liked you but didn’t want to admit it.”
“Well, I remember when you and Lavender where going out, I was so jealous. When you two broke up after seeing only you and me come down from the common room, Harry being invisible, I did a silent scream of joy. You were open, and we could get together once I plucked up the courage, that is.” Hermione admitted. Ron leaned in his lips locking with hers in a fiery passionate kiss. ‘This was going to be a good Valentines Day’ they both thought.
Harry walked into the Entrance Hall. ‘Should I go get Ginny?’ He thought to himself. His question was answered though as Ginny came bounding out of the Hall into his arms. “Harry!” She exclaimed. Harry wrapped his arms around her in a hug and replied, “Happy Valentine’s Day.” Harry was about to kiss her when a voice sternly said, “Potter, go to my office, we need to talk. Ms. Weasley, kindly wait here.” It was McGonagall. Harry trudged up to McGonagall’s office, and said the password, Licorice Wand. He rose up the steps and walked in. ‘He might as well sit down as he waited for McGonagall’, he thought. He sat in the chair facing her desk when a voice Harry recognized said, “Hello Harry,” Harry froze, not turning around.
There you go!! That is the end of the chapter!! Another cliffy!! Enjoy and reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!!
Chapter 10
Love is the Answer
“Mum!” Ginny whispered, although no one heard her, everything was drowned out for a few moments as Mrs. Black screamed. But then the curtains were closed, and Ginny wished they hadn’t. The only time her mum might’ve looked angrier was when Ron and Fred and George went to pick Harry up with the Ford Angelina. All Ginny had done was use Floo Powder to get to Grimmauld Place to see Harry. But she had done it without telling anyone, and these were dark times, no one was safe.
“What did you think you were doing, coming here? What ever it was we could have handled it! There was absolutely NO reason for you to come here. What if there were Death Eaters here and no one was here? They could’ve killed you. Even if Ron, Hermione and Harry were here, they still could’ve taken you!” Ginny’s mum was now talking in a fast heated whisper, determined not to disturb Mrs. Black again. “Well, it’s not my fault! Everyone is leaving me out, saying it’s too dangerous. I wanted to come see Harry, but he doesn’t want to be together anymore. Happy now? I am safe, you got your wish!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Mrs. Weasley,” said a voice, and Ginny turned around to see Harry standing there. ‘Oh great, the last person I want to see right now.’ She thought. “I am sorry, it’s my fault Ginny’s here. I –er- asked her to come. She tried to say no, but I practically begged. I didn’t want to be alone, as Ron and Hermione were off somewhere. She just said that so I wouldn’t get in trouble, but I can’t be together with her because she’s too important.” Harry said, brushing his hand through his hair, trying to act as if he hadn’t been crying. Ginny didn’t know what to say, he had just gotten himself in trouble for her. But she was still mad! “Oh, Harry dear, I suppose its ok. She would’ve probably been safer with you, but you should know that it was extremely dangerous, you let had her come and next time let us know. And I don’t think Ginny would be in any more danger than Ron and Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said, the anger seemed gone from her voice when Harry said he didn’t want to be alone, and how much he cared for Ginny.
“I know now, I’ve realized-” Harry started but stopped, as Ginny turned to leave. She didn’t want to be around him right now, she missed him too much. “Ginny!” Harry called but Ginny just strolled through the door to the kitchen. Harry quickly followed, and grabbed her hand, she turned to face him, tears running wildly down her cheeks. The door slammed shut, they were alone. He grabbed her hand, but she pulled away. “Can’t you see how much it hurts me? I can’t be around you anymore. You make me crazy!” Ginny said hysterically. “Ssh,” Harry said placing a finger on her lips, he continued; “Now I’ve realized that I can’t not be with you. Sit down.” He said motioning to a chair. “Ginny, do you know what went through my mind when I heard your name being called? I could only think of the bad things that could’ve happened, and the last things I said to you. It ripped my heart! Then I remembered what Professor McGonagall said to Lupin and Tonks, ‘Dumbledore would be happy to know there was a little more love in the world’, and I realized that was so true. Besides love is what defeats Voldemort anyway, right? So basically, will you forgive me Ginevra Weasley? I love you!” “Oh Harry, I didn’t think you’d come to you senses so fast! Of course I love you! Just don’t do that to me ever again! I love you too!” Ginny cried as she flung her arms around him. She kissed him fervently, and best of all, he kissed back just a passionately. “Well I am glad to see your back together.” Said a voice from the door. They both looked up happily to see Ron and Hermione standing there grinning.
---------------------
It was a few days later. Harry hadn’t been able to explain to any of the Order why they, he, Ron, and Hermione were at Grimmauld Place. But the truth was that Hermione found out that R.A.B. was really Regulus A. Black, Sirius’ younger brother. They had figured that the locket of Slytherin’s must be here. They hadn’t found anything so far. They were starting to get very depressed.
Harry was walking in the hallway near Mrs. Black’s portrait, when he walked into, and tripped over the umbrella stand. “BLOOD TRAITORS! FILTH, MUDBLOODS AND MUDBLOOD LOVERS!” Mrs. Black started screaming. Harry couldn’t take it; he was getting annoyed with her. “SHUT UP!” Harry yelled back. He pulled out his wand and thought of the fist curse that came to mind, ‘Sectumsempra’ he thought. Mrs. Black dodged, by lunging to the side of the portrait, but the spell hit the paper she was on. It was weird, the paper wrinkled into the shape of a heart, but only in a small patch in the middle of the portrait. How could Harry get it? He had a feeling he knew what it was, but how? He pointed his wand at the portrait, and said a separating spell, to try to separate the portrait from the wall. It didn’t work.
“What’s all the racket?” Ron asked walking into the hall with Hermione. “It’s the Horcrux, I think. Look at the heart shape, but I need to get the portrait from the wall. How can we, it probably has a permanent sticking charm.” Harry explained. “Hmmm,” Hermione hummed thoughtfully. She waved her wand, apparently performing a complex non-verbal spell. The portrait moved about a foot away from the wall then hug there, suspended in mid-air. “Harry, use Sectumsempra in the space between the wall and the portrait,” Hermione ordered. Harry moved next to the wall and the portrait and said, “Sectumsempra!” The portrait hung there for a second then fell to the floor so that the front was facing the ground.
Harry stepped in front of the blank wall, with wallpaper. Harry pulled of the paper, and a golden Locket with a green snake, and an S fell into his hand. “C’mon, let’s try this out upstairs; someone can walk in on us down here.” Harry said. They walked up the stairs into Harry’s room. “How do you think we should open it?” Harry asked placing the locket on the floor in front of them. “Well let’s try Alohomora to start.” Hermione suggested. “Ok, Alohomora!” Harry exclaimed at the lifeless locket. Then it started shaking rapidly. Ron fell to the ground shrieking in pain. Then to Harry’s horror Hermione dropped to the ground shaking. Harry knew it was coming, and so it did. He felt pain as if someone was performing the Cruciatus curse.
The pain was inconceivable, but all he could think about was Ron and Hermione, his two best friends. He loved them, funny, loyal, nice, protective, Ron, he loved Ron, as a brother. Hermione, loyal, kind, compassionate, smart, understanding, thoughtful, Hermione. He loved her, not as a girlfriend but as a best friend, a sister. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, so nice and warm, and welcoming. The pain was starting to lessen. ‘That’s it!’ he thought. Love would stop the pain. He thought of all the Weasley’s, and Lupin, possibly the best, and most understanding professor ever, except for Dumbledore, he was James, (Harry’s dad) and Sirius’ best friend. Sirius, no longer here but still with him, his dad’s best friend, his godfather, the closest thing to a father to him. Dumbledore, also no longer alive, but always with Harry, a teacher who taught him so much, who believed in him so much. His mum and dad. He hardly knew them, but he loved them, his parents. All these people he loved. The pain had lessened a lot, when a picture of a red-headed girl floated into his mind.
Ginny! His girl friend, his true love, someone who loved him so much, someone who was pretty, sweet, compassionate, understanding, lovely, and who made him happy. A girl who filled his heart with love, a person who made him feel complete. Someone who filled all the empty spaces. Ginny. The pain ceased. He lifted his head groggily, still shaky and pointed his wand at an unconscious, unmoving Ron and Hermione.
Lupin walked into the hallway of Number 12 Grimmauld Place. He was about to go into the kitchen when he felt something shake from upstairs, and two loud thumps. He walked up the stairs towards Harry’s room wondering what they had been doing now. He put his hand on the door about to open it.
“Evenerate, Evenerate,” Harry said at both Ron and Hermione who were slammed against the wall. They had all been pushed back as a force had pushed away from the Horcrux They both slowly came to. Ron first, rose to his feet and then Hermione. It was destroyed. Harry walked to the locket picking it up. It had a large crack in the middle, and was opened. He put it in his pocket just as the door opened and Lupin walked in.
“What have you been doing?” Lupin asked curiously as he looked from Ron, to Harry, to Hermione. They were all sweaty and appeared to be shaking slightly. “You look like you’ve had a run in with a dementor. Come, let’s go downstairs. We can make some tea, and I will give you some chocolate.” Lupin said again. They all headed downstairs the trio exchanging nervous glances. Did Lupin know what happened? It was on all of their minds. They all entered the kitchen Ron, Hermione, and Harry sat around the table. Lupin boiled some water, and pulled out a large Honeydukes chocolate bar, and divided it into thirds and silently handed each of them a chunk. Harry only nibbled on his. Lupin poured the tea and sat down with them.
“Now, what were you doing? Or can’t you tell me?” Lupin asked. “We can’t tell you, but we were working on what we have since the beginning of the summer.” Hermione explained. “Fine,” Lupin said, “I suggest you eat the chocolate, it will make you feel better.” They all sat there in silence eating the chocolate.
--------------------
It was Valentines Day, and Harry had already left to meet Ginny at Hogwarts. The house was all theirs! Ron sat in front of the fire, and wrapped his arm around Hermione. “Hermione, when did you start to like me?” Ron asked bluntly. “Um, I guess around third year. I remember grabbing your arm when Harry first was with Buckbeak, and you acted all nervous.” Hermione answered giggling. “I guess I liked you around second year. I remember when you got petrified. I had this weird feeling, but I couldn’t really understand it. Then at the feast when you and Harry hugged but we couldn’t, it was because I liked you, and was starting to realize it, but didn’t know what to do!” He was starting to laugh as he continued, “Then when you went out with Krum, in fourth year. I said it was because he was competing against Harry, but I think it was really because I liked you but didn’t want to admit it.”
“Well, I remember when you and Lavender where going out, I was so jealous. When you two broke up after seeing only you and me come down from the common room, Harry being invisible, I did a silent scream of joy. You were open, and we could get together once I plucked up the courage, that is.” Hermione admitted. Ron leaned in his lips locking with hers in a fiery passionate kiss. ‘This was going to be a good Valentines Day’ they both thought.
Harry walked into the Entrance Hall. ‘Should I go get Ginny?’ He thought to himself. His question was answered though as Ginny came bounding out of the Hall into his arms. “Harry!” She exclaimed. Harry wrapped his arms around her in a hug and replied, “Happy Valentine’s Day.” Harry was about to kiss her when a voice sternly said, “Potter, go to my office, we need to talk. Ms. Weasley, kindly wait here.” It was McGonagall. Harry trudged up to McGonagall’s office, and said the password, Licorice Wand. He rose up the steps and walked in. ‘He might as well sit down as he waited for McGonagall’, he thought. He sat in the chair facing her desk when a voice Harry recognized said, “Hello Harry,” Harry froze, not turning around.
There you go!! That is the end of the chapter!! Another cliffy!! Enjoy and reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!!
Hey all! Sorry it took a while, but finally here is chapter 11! And there is no cliffy! So I hope you like it!!
Chapter 11
Portrait Talk and Valentines Day
Harry continued sitting there. He knew that voice, he was sure, but could it really? He slowly stood up, and turned around, not daring to believe it. He gasped, there sitting in his portrait, his blue eyes twinkling behind his half-moon glasses was Dumbledore. “Harry” Dumbledore said, “About the Prophecy, and the Horcruxes. I am aware that you told Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger about them, and I assume that you told Ms. Weasley about them as well?” Harry nodded. “Well, Harry, I think it would be wise to tell an adult about them. Not that I don’t believe in you, but it would be good for you too have some help. Then perhaps after you told Lupin, you should tell the Order.” “But Professor, how did you know that I was going to tell Lupin first?” Harry asked. “I figured that you would tell Lupin because he was Sirius’ and your father’s best friend. He is an adult who believes in you, and trusts you. You trust him too. I figured you would be most comfortable telling him.” Harry nodded, as this was the exact reason he was going to tell Lupin first.
“We, Ron, Hermione and I, that is, have already destroyed two Horcruxes. Rowena Ravenclaw’s badge, and the Locket, after finding out who RAB was. He wrote the note in the fake locket; he had replaced the real Horcrux with. Next is Nagini and Hufflepuff’s cup. Then the last part, Voldemort himself.” Harry explained. Dumbledore was beaming, as he said, “Harry, I am very proud of you. I knew you could accomplish these tasks. I know you can finish it. And always remember Harry, this is war. It’s not meant to be easy. You’ve already lost so much, and even though it will be hard, you will likely loose more. Keep you loved ones safe, and when death strikes, it will be hard. But you have a job to finish so you will move on. If you feel like it’s all too much, think of the world with out Voldemort. Free, and peaceful once more. I know you can do it.”
Harry turned around just as the door opened. McGonagall got right to the point in saying, “No need to beat around the bush, Potter, so please tell me what you were doing at Grimmauld Place, when Lupin saw you Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger up in your room.” “I am sorry, but I can’t tell you that,” Harry turned around slightly looking at Dumbledore, and continued, “At least not right now.” He strode from the room, and descended down the staircase. Ginny was waiting.
McGonagall sat down at her desk. She still didn’t know what those three were doing. She looked up, and her gaze met Dumbledore’s. “You know Minerva, ever considered letting Harry join the Order?” Dumbledore asked. “But Albus, he is just a child. Surely seventeen is too young.” McGonagall stammered. “Minerva, Harry is not a child. He has faced Voldemort countless times. He knows the power Voldemort knows not. He is very strong, and able. He has accomplished a lot, and is working hard. Soon you will come too see just how much.” Dumbledore said, and then he closed his eyes, fancying a nap. Leaving a confused McGonagall to ponder on what he said.
“Harry? Hello, earth to Harry.” Ginny said, waving a hand in front of Harry’s face. “What?” Harry said coming back down to earth from his thoughts. “Harry were you listening at all?” Ginny asked. “No, sorry, I was thinking of what happened in McGonagall’s office before we left. Dumbledore talked to me.” Harry replied. Harry told Ginny everything that had happened in Dumbledore’s office as they sat gulping butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks.
Ginny gazed intently at Harry. “So,” she said, “Are you gonna tell Lupin and the Order?” “Yeah, I guess, it will be a relief to get it all out.” Harry confessed. “I’ll be there Harry. I will tell Lupin and the Order with you. First Lupin, then later we will tell the Order. Me, you Ron and Hermione.” Ginny said. Harry nodded. It would be easier with them there. They both sat their quietly gazing into space, until Ginny asked a question.
“Harry,” She asked cautiously. When they had broken up, the time at Grimmauld Place was still fresh on her mind. “What was it like, um, well without parents, and losing all the people you did?” “Well,” Harry said, “When I was first at the Dursley's, I was alone, and isolated. No one liked me because of Dudley’s gang. Then I came to Hogwarts, and I met Ron and Hermione, my first two friends. Then in my second year, I met you family. Life was getting better; your parents have always been so kind and generous. Then I met Sirius and Lupin, my dad’s two best friends. It was amazing. Sirius, being my godfather, was the next best thing to having my parents.” A tear trickled down his cheek, but he was able to talk easily about Sirius ever since the event at Grimmauld Place, before he and Ginny were back together. He continued, “Then in my fourth year, Cedric died. I still had Sirius, Dumbledore, Ron and Hermione, but somehow I knew things would never be the same after that. Then Sirius.” Harry sighed.
“After he died, I locked myself away. About two years was all. All I got to spend with him. But then Dumbledore took me to find Horcruxes with him. Our bond was greater than ever. Not just teacher and pupil. I still had Ron, Hermione and Dumbledore. Then I went out with you things slowly getting better. But Dumbledore died, and we broke up. I felt so empty as if there was no point anymore, no happiness, but I still had the people from the beginning. Ron and Hermione. I had to kill Voldemort; he made me loose so many people, and a true love, it made me keep going. Then I thought that Dumbledore wouldn’t want Voldemort to stop me from love. Love is what defeats him after all. I was with you again. Then, ever since Dumbledore’s death, I was able to truly love, and be loved. Even though Ron and Hermione are my best friends ever, and I’ll love them forever, you were my girl. You filled the part I was missing from my mum, dad, Sirius, and Dumbledore. I love you Ginevra Weasley.” Harry concluded.
Harry brought his face to hers. He looked into those brown eyes he remembered staring out at him from the crack of the door his first time at the Burrow. Their lips met in the most deep and passionate kiss ever. They had shared countless kisses before, many passionate, but none like this. A fire lit in both of their hearts. It was as if a door opened. They knew each others feelings, wants, and needs. Together, they both thought the same thought and felt the same feeling. Then and there, they knew that they were meant for each other, they shared a true unbreakable love. They didn’t know how long that kiss lasted, but from that point on, they did know that their love was forever.
There yah go! It is short, I know, but I liked the Harry and Ginny part! Do you? Tell me at The Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Chapter 11
Portrait Talk and Valentines Day
Harry continued sitting there. He knew that voice, he was sure, but could it really? He slowly stood up, and turned around, not daring to believe it. He gasped, there sitting in his portrait, his blue eyes twinkling behind his half-moon glasses was Dumbledore. “Harry” Dumbledore said, “About the Prophecy, and the Horcruxes. I am aware that you told Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger about them, and I assume that you told Ms. Weasley about them as well?” Harry nodded. “Well, Harry, I think it would be wise to tell an adult about them. Not that I don’t believe in you, but it would be good for you too have some help. Then perhaps after you told Lupin, you should tell the Order.” “But Professor, how did you know that I was going to tell Lupin first?” Harry asked. “I figured that you would tell Lupin because he was Sirius’ and your father’s best friend. He is an adult who believes in you, and trusts you. You trust him too. I figured you would be most comfortable telling him.” Harry nodded, as this was the exact reason he was going to tell Lupin first.
“We, Ron, Hermione and I, that is, have already destroyed two Horcruxes. Rowena Ravenclaw’s badge, and the Locket, after finding out who RAB was. He wrote the note in the fake locket; he had replaced the real Horcrux with. Next is Nagini and Hufflepuff’s cup. Then the last part, Voldemort himself.” Harry explained. Dumbledore was beaming, as he said, “Harry, I am very proud of you. I knew you could accomplish these tasks. I know you can finish it. And always remember Harry, this is war. It’s not meant to be easy. You’ve already lost so much, and even though it will be hard, you will likely loose more. Keep you loved ones safe, and when death strikes, it will be hard. But you have a job to finish so you will move on. If you feel like it’s all too much, think of the world with out Voldemort. Free, and peaceful once more. I know you can do it.”
Harry turned around just as the door opened. McGonagall got right to the point in saying, “No need to beat around the bush, Potter, so please tell me what you were doing at Grimmauld Place, when Lupin saw you Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger up in your room.” “I am sorry, but I can’t tell you that,” Harry turned around slightly looking at Dumbledore, and continued, “At least not right now.” He strode from the room, and descended down the staircase. Ginny was waiting.
McGonagall sat down at her desk. She still didn’t know what those three were doing. She looked up, and her gaze met Dumbledore’s. “You know Minerva, ever considered letting Harry join the Order?” Dumbledore asked. “But Albus, he is just a child. Surely seventeen is too young.” McGonagall stammered. “Minerva, Harry is not a child. He has faced Voldemort countless times. He knows the power Voldemort knows not. He is very strong, and able. He has accomplished a lot, and is working hard. Soon you will come too see just how much.” Dumbledore said, and then he closed his eyes, fancying a nap. Leaving a confused McGonagall to ponder on what he said.
“Harry? Hello, earth to Harry.” Ginny said, waving a hand in front of Harry’s face. “What?” Harry said coming back down to earth from his thoughts. “Harry were you listening at all?” Ginny asked. “No, sorry, I was thinking of what happened in McGonagall’s office before we left. Dumbledore talked to me.” Harry replied. Harry told Ginny everything that had happened in Dumbledore’s office as they sat gulping butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks.
Ginny gazed intently at Harry. “So,” she said, “Are you gonna tell Lupin and the Order?” “Yeah, I guess, it will be a relief to get it all out.” Harry confessed. “I’ll be there Harry. I will tell Lupin and the Order with you. First Lupin, then later we will tell the Order. Me, you Ron and Hermione.” Ginny said. Harry nodded. It would be easier with them there. They both sat their quietly gazing into space, until Ginny asked a question.
“Harry,” She asked cautiously. When they had broken up, the time at Grimmauld Place was still fresh on her mind. “What was it like, um, well without parents, and losing all the people you did?” “Well,” Harry said, “When I was first at the Dursley's, I was alone, and isolated. No one liked me because of Dudley’s gang. Then I came to Hogwarts, and I met Ron and Hermione, my first two friends. Then in my second year, I met you family. Life was getting better; your parents have always been so kind and generous. Then I met Sirius and Lupin, my dad’s two best friends. It was amazing. Sirius, being my godfather, was the next best thing to having my parents.” A tear trickled down his cheek, but he was able to talk easily about Sirius ever since the event at Grimmauld Place, before he and Ginny were back together. He continued, “Then in my fourth year, Cedric died. I still had Sirius, Dumbledore, Ron and Hermione, but somehow I knew things would never be the same after that. Then Sirius.” Harry sighed.
“After he died, I locked myself away. About two years was all. All I got to spend with him. But then Dumbledore took me to find Horcruxes with him. Our bond was greater than ever. Not just teacher and pupil. I still had Ron, Hermione and Dumbledore. Then I went out with you things slowly getting better. But Dumbledore died, and we broke up. I felt so empty as if there was no point anymore, no happiness, but I still had the people from the beginning. Ron and Hermione. I had to kill Voldemort; he made me loose so many people, and a true love, it made me keep going. Then I thought that Dumbledore wouldn’t want Voldemort to stop me from love. Love is what defeats him after all. I was with you again. Then, ever since Dumbledore’s death, I was able to truly love, and be loved. Even though Ron and Hermione are my best friends ever, and I’ll love them forever, you were my girl. You filled the part I was missing from my mum, dad, Sirius, and Dumbledore. I love you Ginevra Weasley.” Harry concluded.
Harry brought his face to hers. He looked into those brown eyes he remembered staring out at him from the crack of the door his first time at the Burrow. Their lips met in the most deep and passionate kiss ever. They had shared countless kisses before, many passionate, but none like this. A fire lit in both of their hearts. It was as if a door opened. They knew each others feelings, wants, and needs. Together, they both thought the same thought and felt the same feeling. Then and there, they knew that they were meant for each other, they shared a true unbreakable love. They didn’t know how long that kiss lasted, but from that point on, they did know that their love was forever.
There yah go! It is short, I know, but I liked the Harry and Ginny part! Do you? Tell me at The Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Hello all! I am sorry to all my very loyal readers who had to wait a week to read this, it has a R/Hr part, and I hope you like it!! I want to give the biggest Thanks!! to my beta Courtney, who has helped so much! I would make it bigger, but y'all have a story to read!!
Chapter 12
Secrets Revealed
Crack! Harry appeared outside the Hogwarts gate. He walked up the grounds, it was a week after Valentines Day, and Harry was going to take Ginny back to Grimmauld Place with him. He decided today he would tell Lupin. Harry saw a girl with red hair flowing in the wind behind her running to him.
“Harry!” Ginny exclaimed. “Are we gonna tell Lupin today?”
“Yah, I told Ron and Hermione everything, so they are gonna be there too. Lupin just got at Grimmauld Place this morning, so I asked him to stay. Then I came to get you.” Harry explained.
Harry and Ginny, holding hands walked outside the gates. Ginny grasped tightly onto Harry’s arm, as he Apparated with a loud Crack!
“Harry, Ginny,” Lupin greeted them as they stepped inside the dark hallway. “I didn’t know you’d be coming Ginny. Harry failed to mention that.”
“Sorry,” Harry began, but Ginny interrupted him.
“Harry where is the portrait of Mrs. Black?”
“I got it down last time I came here for the reason I want to talk to Lupin about,” Harry explained.
Ginny nodded just as Ron and Hermione came downstairs. Ginny giggled, she couldn’t help but notice the lipstick marks on Ron’s face. They all walked into the kitchen. Lupin made some tea as Harry and Ginny sat next to each other, then to Harry’s other side, Ron and Hermione sat next to each other. Lupin poured them all tea and sat down across them.
“So,” He said, “I guess it’s safe to assume you will be telling me what you’ve been doing since Dumbledore’s death?”
Harry nodded. He took a deep breath this was almost as hard as when he had to tell it all to Ginny. He would never forget the look of worry in her eyes when he told her. But Lupin deserved to know. It was a start. Ginny seemed to notice his hesitation, because she squeezed his hand in a reassuring way.
“Well in my sixth year Dumbledore and I left the castle, on a mission. But that is not where it all begins. It begins back at the end of my fifth year, after Sirius died, and we thought the Prophecy smashed. What most don’t know is that it was a copy. That is where the fight against Voldemort began.” Harry started his story.
“So,” Harry concluded, “That is what we were doing a while ago, that made us take off Mrs. Black’s portrait, and why we were here.”
Lupin looked stunned; Harry had been talking the whole time, Ginny, Ron or Hermione occasionally saying something.
“Wow, Harry,” Lupin replied, “I knew that you were trying to destroy Voldemort, but I never realized the enormity of what you really were doing. You’ve already come so far, just you four. You’ve already done so much, so you might not need it, but if any of you need any help, I will be glad to do what I can. But only if you need it. I am honored that you’d choose to tell me. I won’t tell anyone what you’re doing.”
Harry nodded. The thanks, and gratitude he felt towards Lupin was too big to express. He knew Lupin would understand.
---------------------------------
Ginny had left a few minutes ago, and Ron and Hermione had gone upstairs to resume what they had been doing before. Lupin left, having work to finish for the Order. Harry was left to ponder with his thoughts, which mostly included Ginny when a memory of Bill and Fleur’s wedding came to mind.
***Flash Back***
Harry stood at the Altar, waiting for Fleur and Hermione and Ginny and Gabriella to come down the aisle. Bill was in the center, Ron standing next to him, then Harry. A minute later, but it seemed like an eternity for Harry in his black dress robes, matching Ron’s new ones, no lace, the music started. It was sweltering outside. Hermione came steadily down the aisle. She was wearing a pale gold dress with thin spaghetti straps. Her hair tied up in a smooth, tight bun, a few hairs framing her face. She took her place across from Ron at the Altar.
Then Ginny came. Harry took in a sharp breath. She was stunning. She was in a short sleeved dress. It was as if she was wearing a tank topped dress, but the straps, which were wider than Hermione’s had fallen off her shoulders. The dress flowed with Ginny’s every curve. Harry wished then that he hadn’t broken up with her. Her red hair was gleaming beautifully in the sun; it too was up in a bun, with hairs framing her face. The dress looked like it was made just for her as she walked to the altar taking her place across form Harry. He smiled weakly.
Everyone stood up, as Bill’s face shown with anticipation. Gabriella came first, wearing a pale gold tank top dress. She, being the flower girl tossed flowers from the basket in her hands onto the carpeted walkway. Then came Fleur, she was wearing a stunning white strapless dress. Her hair was down, and placed elegantly on top was the Goblin made Tiara that Mrs. Weasley mentioned the night Bill was attacked. Fleur came onto the Altar, and took Bill’s hands. But Harry wasn’t paying attention; he was staring at Ginny while a fierce battle took place in his mind.
‘I want to keep Ginny safe; she’ll be in danger if we’re going out.’
‘But she’s so beautiful; I can’t not be with her.’
‘I already broke up, why stop now. She’s safe.’
‘But it’s obvious, she’s not happy!’
‘But she’s safe, and alive.’
‘But I’d be happy if only we were together!’
‘But I’d be risking loosing her to Voldemort.’
‘But Love is what conquers Voldemort.’
Harry didn’t stop this battle until Bill and Fleur were making their vows, hands held. As Bill talked a gold band appeared around his wrists. Then Fleur started her vows and another ring appeared around her wrists. When she finished, the two rings floated up together, and united as one, a fiery orange band around their intertwined hands.
“You may kiss the bride,” The man marrying them said, after the band vanished.
Bill and Fleur’s lips met, and as they did the fiery orange ring appeared around their waists. When they pulled apart, it vanished once more.
As the wedding ended, Harry knew one thing for sure, and that was that he was still in love with Ginny.
***End Flash Back***
Harry sat there remembering the wedding, and how he had to be explained that the bands that appeared meant that Bill and Fleur, as it was said, were to together till death did them part.
Ron leaned in and kissed Hermione. She returned it before breaking apart.
“You know I love you no matter how many times we get into rows right? I can take a while, but we will eventually work it out.” Hermione said.
“Of course,” he answered.
“Good because sometimes I worry that you really are upset or mad, or want to stop being together or-“
She was stopped by Ron placing a finger over her mouth, and saying, “Shh,” He leaned in once more, stroking her bushy hair, and kissed her. She knew that this was his way of reassuring her it would all be okay. She relaxed and kissed back with more passion than ever before.
“Hermione,” Ron asked, “Why are you saying this? Did something happen? Tell me, it will be ok.”
“No,” She replied, “Everything’s fine, just fine.”
He pushed her down onto the bed of her room at Grimmauld Place. His hands on her hips, he kissed her. He groaned slightly as she grabbed the hem of his shirt, and slowly raised it over his head. He kissed her once more before doing the same.
There ya go!! A little Ron and Hermione action! I hope you liked it! Remember to reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Chapter 12
Secrets Revealed
Crack! Harry appeared outside the Hogwarts gate. He walked up the grounds, it was a week after Valentines Day, and Harry was going to take Ginny back to Grimmauld Place with him. He decided today he would tell Lupin. Harry saw a girl with red hair flowing in the wind behind her running to him.
“Harry!” Ginny exclaimed. “Are we gonna tell Lupin today?”
“Yah, I told Ron and Hermione everything, so they are gonna be there too. Lupin just got at Grimmauld Place this morning, so I asked him to stay. Then I came to get you.” Harry explained.
Harry and Ginny, holding hands walked outside the gates. Ginny grasped tightly onto Harry’s arm, as he Apparated with a loud Crack!
“Harry, Ginny,” Lupin greeted them as they stepped inside the dark hallway. “I didn’t know you’d be coming Ginny. Harry failed to mention that.”
“Sorry,” Harry began, but Ginny interrupted him.
“Harry where is the portrait of Mrs. Black?”
“I got it down last time I came here for the reason I want to talk to Lupin about,” Harry explained.
Ginny nodded just as Ron and Hermione came downstairs. Ginny giggled, she couldn’t help but notice the lipstick marks on Ron’s face. They all walked into the kitchen. Lupin made some tea as Harry and Ginny sat next to each other, then to Harry’s other side, Ron and Hermione sat next to each other. Lupin poured them all tea and sat down across them.
“So,” He said, “I guess it’s safe to assume you will be telling me what you’ve been doing since Dumbledore’s death?”
Harry nodded. He took a deep breath this was almost as hard as when he had to tell it all to Ginny. He would never forget the look of worry in her eyes when he told her. But Lupin deserved to know. It was a start. Ginny seemed to notice his hesitation, because she squeezed his hand in a reassuring way.
“Well in my sixth year Dumbledore and I left the castle, on a mission. But that is not where it all begins. It begins back at the end of my fifth year, after Sirius died, and we thought the Prophecy smashed. What most don’t know is that it was a copy. That is where the fight against Voldemort began.” Harry started his story.
“So,” Harry concluded, “That is what we were doing a while ago, that made us take off Mrs. Black’s portrait, and why we were here.”
Lupin looked stunned; Harry had been talking the whole time, Ginny, Ron or Hermione occasionally saying something.
“Wow, Harry,” Lupin replied, “I knew that you were trying to destroy Voldemort, but I never realized the enormity of what you really were doing. You’ve already come so far, just you four. You’ve already done so much, so you might not need it, but if any of you need any help, I will be glad to do what I can. But only if you need it. I am honored that you’d choose to tell me. I won’t tell anyone what you’re doing.”
Harry nodded. The thanks, and gratitude he felt towards Lupin was too big to express. He knew Lupin would understand.
---------------------------------
Ginny had left a few minutes ago, and Ron and Hermione had gone upstairs to resume what they had been doing before. Lupin left, having work to finish for the Order. Harry was left to ponder with his thoughts, which mostly included Ginny when a memory of Bill and Fleur’s wedding came to mind.
***Flash Back***
Harry stood at the Altar, waiting for Fleur and Hermione and Ginny and Gabriella to come down the aisle. Bill was in the center, Ron standing next to him, then Harry. A minute later, but it seemed like an eternity for Harry in his black dress robes, matching Ron’s new ones, no lace, the music started. It was sweltering outside. Hermione came steadily down the aisle. She was wearing a pale gold dress with thin spaghetti straps. Her hair tied up in a smooth, tight bun, a few hairs framing her face. She took her place across from Ron at the Altar.
Then Ginny came. Harry took in a sharp breath. She was stunning. She was in a short sleeved dress. It was as if she was wearing a tank topped dress, but the straps, which were wider than Hermione’s had fallen off her shoulders. The dress flowed with Ginny’s every curve. Harry wished then that he hadn’t broken up with her. Her red hair was gleaming beautifully in the sun; it too was up in a bun, with hairs framing her face. The dress looked like it was made just for her as she walked to the altar taking her place across form Harry. He smiled weakly.
Everyone stood up, as Bill’s face shown with anticipation. Gabriella came first, wearing a pale gold tank top dress. She, being the flower girl tossed flowers from the basket in her hands onto the carpeted walkway. Then came Fleur, she was wearing a stunning white strapless dress. Her hair was down, and placed elegantly on top was the Goblin made Tiara that Mrs. Weasley mentioned the night Bill was attacked. Fleur came onto the Altar, and took Bill’s hands. But Harry wasn’t paying attention; he was staring at Ginny while a fierce battle took place in his mind.
‘I want to keep Ginny safe; she’ll be in danger if we’re going out.’
‘But she’s so beautiful; I can’t not be with her.’
‘I already broke up, why stop now. She’s safe.’
‘But it’s obvious, she’s not happy!’
‘But she’s safe, and alive.’
‘But I’d be happy if only we were together!’
‘But I’d be risking loosing her to Voldemort.’
‘But Love is what conquers Voldemort.’
Harry didn’t stop this battle until Bill and Fleur were making their vows, hands held. As Bill talked a gold band appeared around his wrists. Then Fleur started her vows and another ring appeared around her wrists. When she finished, the two rings floated up together, and united as one, a fiery orange band around their intertwined hands.
“You may kiss the bride,” The man marrying them said, after the band vanished.
Bill and Fleur’s lips met, and as they did the fiery orange ring appeared around their waists. When they pulled apart, it vanished once more.
As the wedding ended, Harry knew one thing for sure, and that was that he was still in love with Ginny.
***End Flash Back***
Harry sat there remembering the wedding, and how he had to be explained that the bands that appeared meant that Bill and Fleur, as it was said, were to together till death did them part.
*
Ron leaned in and kissed Hermione. She returned it before breaking apart.
“You know I love you no matter how many times we get into rows right? I can take a while, but we will eventually work it out.” Hermione said.
“Of course,” he answered.
“Good because sometimes I worry that you really are upset or mad, or want to stop being together or-“
She was stopped by Ron placing a finger over her mouth, and saying, “Shh,” He leaned in once more, stroking her bushy hair, and kissed her. She knew that this was his way of reassuring her it would all be okay. She relaxed and kissed back with more passion than ever before.
“Hermione,” Ron asked, “Why are you saying this? Did something happen? Tell me, it will be ok.”
“No,” She replied, “Everything’s fine, just fine.”
He pushed her down onto the bed of her room at Grimmauld Place. His hands on her hips, he kissed her. He groaned slightly as she grabbed the hem of his shirt, and slowly raised it over his head. He kissed her once more before doing the same.
There ya go!! A little Ron and Hermione action! I hope you liked it! Remember to reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Hey everyone!! Yay, I got a new chapter already! I am gonna PM you after I write this just so ya know! I hope you like it, but it is short!
Chapter 13
The Order’s New Member
It was a Saturday, and Ginny was walking slowly down the hall. She passed Professor McGonagall’s old office and heard two voices, McGonagall’s and the other she recognized as Lupin.
“Alert the Order that we should be at Grimmauld Place in about an hour. I think it is time Harry became a member. Dumbledore insisted upon it.” McGonagall was saying.
“Alright.” Came Lupin’s voice from the fire.
That was all Ginny had to hear. She acted as though she was walking to the Great Hall for lunch as she saw McGonagall walk out of the office. Ginny turned back around and slipped into the office. Making sure the coast was clear, she grabbed some Floo Powder and threw it into the fireplace. She walked in, and in a clear voice, she said, “Number 12 Grimmauld Place.”
Finally the spinning stopped as she came stumbling out of the fire. Ron and Hermione were sitting on the couch, talking. They both looked up surprised.
“Where’s Harry?” She demanded. “We need to talk,”
“Upstairs, I’ll get him.” Said Ron in a stunned voice.
Ginny nodded and walked into the kitchen, a cup of tea would be nice. The kettle was heating as Harry and Ron rand down the stairs. Harry looked surprised at Ginny being there like Ron and Hermione had.
“It’s not that bad,” She said noting the look of worry on their faces. “It’s the Order; they are coming soon to make you a member of The Order. I overheard McGonagall telling Lupin. I just thought you should know, and like you promised, Harry, I am gonna be there.”
Harry nodded as there faces relaxed. Ginny poured the tea and they all sat, anticipating the Order’s arrival.
Finally they heard several loud cracks as various members of the Order appeared in the doorway. Harry recognized McGonagall, Lupin, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fleur, Tonks (who was holding hands with Lupin), Kingsley Shacklebolt, and others. They looked shocked at the trio and Ginny all there. Mrs. Weasley however was not happy.
“Ginny! What are you doing here? You should be in school.” Mrs. Weasley inquired.
“I overheard McGonagall. I thought Harry should know, and he said I can be with him when he tells you what he is going to tell you. I was there when he told Lupin, and I am gonna be here now!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Well, we might as well get it over with, Potter,” McGonagall said as she pulled out a book. The Order members filed in. “Place you hand on this book.”
It was a blank black leather book, but nonetheless, Harry placed his right hand on it.
“Do you, Harry Potter, accept the offer to join the Order?” McGonagall asked.
“Yes,” Harry answered, as a Blue ring appeared around his wrist.
“Do you join the Order to attempt to rid the wizarding world of Voldemort?”
“Yes.” He once more replied as another ring, this time Red, appeared behind the blue one.
“Will you, Harry Potter, keep all the Order’s secrets no matter what?”
“Yes,” he said, and finally a Green ring appeared behind the red one.
“I hereby announce you an official member of the Order of the Phoenix.” McGonagall stated as the three rings joined above his arms. Then they vanished, and Harry lifted his hand off the book.
“Ok,” Harry said, “Now my turn this is what we’ve been doing. It starts at the end of my fifth year…”
Everyone stood there gaping as Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione stood there. Ginny was squeezing Harry’s hand reassuringly.
“And y-you knew this?” McGonagall asked looking towards Lupin. He slowly nodded. McGonagall looked as though she might faint. “Very well Potter, we will help you out as much as we can.” She said regaining her briskness.
“No!” Harry exclaimed, “Just because you know, doesn’t mean we need your help. We have been doing fine on our own. And as for the Final Battle, as the prophecy said, it has to be me. Me who kills Voldemort.”
“Neither can live while the other survives,” Mrs. Weasley murmured faintly. “That means…”
Harry nodded continuing her sentence, “That means, I have to kill Voldemort, or he has to kill me. I have to be the murderer, or be murdered.”
Everyone looked very shocked, except Lupin. “Very well,” McGonagall said, “But if you need us, we will help. Ms. Weasley, I suggest we get back to the school.”
Ginny nodded, and gave Harry a final kiss before walking to the fireplace.
There all y'all go! I have no idea when I will get the next chapter. In the feedback thread, I have a list of the next chapter names in one of my posts...So reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!!
Chapter 13
The Order’s New Member
It was a Saturday, and Ginny was walking slowly down the hall. She passed Professor McGonagall’s old office and heard two voices, McGonagall’s and the other she recognized as Lupin.
“Alert the Order that we should be at Grimmauld Place in about an hour. I think it is time Harry became a member. Dumbledore insisted upon it.” McGonagall was saying.
“Alright.” Came Lupin’s voice from the fire.
That was all Ginny had to hear. She acted as though she was walking to the Great Hall for lunch as she saw McGonagall walk out of the office. Ginny turned back around and slipped into the office. Making sure the coast was clear, she grabbed some Floo Powder and threw it into the fireplace. She walked in, and in a clear voice, she said, “Number 12 Grimmauld Place.”
Finally the spinning stopped as she came stumbling out of the fire. Ron and Hermione were sitting on the couch, talking. They both looked up surprised.
“Where’s Harry?” She demanded. “We need to talk,”
“Upstairs, I’ll get him.” Said Ron in a stunned voice.
Ginny nodded and walked into the kitchen, a cup of tea would be nice. The kettle was heating as Harry and Ron rand down the stairs. Harry looked surprised at Ginny being there like Ron and Hermione had.
“It’s not that bad,” She said noting the look of worry on their faces. “It’s the Order; they are coming soon to make you a member of The Order. I overheard McGonagall telling Lupin. I just thought you should know, and like you promised, Harry, I am gonna be there.”
Harry nodded as there faces relaxed. Ginny poured the tea and they all sat, anticipating the Order’s arrival.
Finally they heard several loud cracks as various members of the Order appeared in the doorway. Harry recognized McGonagall, Lupin, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fleur, Tonks (who was holding hands with Lupin), Kingsley Shacklebolt, and others. They looked shocked at the trio and Ginny all there. Mrs. Weasley however was not happy.
“Ginny! What are you doing here? You should be in school.” Mrs. Weasley inquired.
“I overheard McGonagall. I thought Harry should know, and he said I can be with him when he tells you what he is going to tell you. I was there when he told Lupin, and I am gonna be here now!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Well, we might as well get it over with, Potter,” McGonagall said as she pulled out a book. The Order members filed in. “Place you hand on this book.”
It was a blank black leather book, but nonetheless, Harry placed his right hand on it.
“Do you, Harry Potter, accept the offer to join the Order?” McGonagall asked.
“Yes,” Harry answered, as a Blue ring appeared around his wrist.
“Do you join the Order to attempt to rid the wizarding world of Voldemort?”
“Yes.” He once more replied as another ring, this time Red, appeared behind the blue one.
“Will you, Harry Potter, keep all the Order’s secrets no matter what?”
“Yes,” he said, and finally a Green ring appeared behind the red one.
“I hereby announce you an official member of the Order of the Phoenix.” McGonagall stated as the three rings joined above his arms. Then they vanished, and Harry lifted his hand off the book.
“Ok,” Harry said, “Now my turn this is what we’ve been doing. It starts at the end of my fifth year…”
Everyone stood there gaping as Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione stood there. Ginny was squeezing Harry’s hand reassuringly.
“And y-you knew this?” McGonagall asked looking towards Lupin. He slowly nodded. McGonagall looked as though she might faint. “Very well Potter, we will help you out as much as we can.” She said regaining her briskness.
“No!” Harry exclaimed, “Just because you know, doesn’t mean we need your help. We have been doing fine on our own. And as for the Final Battle, as the prophecy said, it has to be me. Me who kills Voldemort.”
“Neither can live while the other survives,” Mrs. Weasley murmured faintly. “That means…”
Harry nodded continuing her sentence, “That means, I have to kill Voldemort, or he has to kill me. I have to be the murderer, or be murdered.”
Everyone looked very shocked, except Lupin. “Very well,” McGonagall said, “But if you need us, we will help. Ms. Weasley, I suggest we get back to the school.”
Ginny nodded, and gave Harry a final kiss before walking to the fireplace.
There all y'all go! I have no idea when I will get the next chapter. In the feedback thread, I have a list of the next chapter names in one of my posts...So reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!!
Hey all! I am so, so, so, so, so, sorry it took so long for me to post this. I feel horrible. I didn't PM you because my computer is taking like five minutes to load each page, and it involves like loading three or four pages to send each PM, and I have about 20 to send. So again, really sorry. Enjoy!
Chapter 14
Apparating is More Than it Appears
Ginny stood in the Great Hall, surrounded by her fellow sixth years. A wooden hoop placed in front of her. She was so excited! She was finally learning to Apparate. Harry had told her how uncomfortable it could be, but she didn’t care. It would be worth it, she was sure.
“Ok,” the old Ministry wizard, Twycross said, “I am here to teach you how to Apparate. As you may, or may not know, it is normally impossible to Apparate or Disapparate inside Hogwarts. However, Professor McGonagall has kindly lifted that spell, making it possible for these Apparition sessions.”
“There are three very important words to remember when Apparating,” Twycross continued. “They are often referred to as the three D’s. Destination, Determination, and Deliberation. Step one: Fix your mind firmly upon the desired Destination. In this case, the inside of the hoop in front of you. Please concentrate on this destination now.”
Ginny dropped her eyes from the old wizard to her hoop. She stared fixedly at it. She thought of nothing else. She emptied her mind from everything, like she would do for Occlumency, except for the hoop; she kept the thought of the floor inside the hoop in her mind.
“Next, for step two,” Twycross started again, “focus your Determination to occupy the visualized space. Let your yearning to enter it flood from your mind to every particle of your body.” Twycross paused for a minute to let them do so, before continuing. “Step three: but only when I give the command, turn on the spot, feeling your way into nothingness, moving with Deliberation. When I say, one…two…”
Ginny broke her gaze from the hoop to look up. She was surprised at being asked to Apparate so fast. But she however had no time to dwell on it, as Twycross had just shouted “Three!” Ginny turned quickly on the spot, but tripped over the hem of her robes, and started to fall. She caught herself just in time, and stood up. Looking around, she realized that several people had fallen too. ‘Maybe,’ she thought, ‘This wouldn’t be as easy as I had thought…’
Ron was sitting at the kitchen table at Grimmauld Place. He couldn’t help but dwell on what Hermione had been so worried about a few weeks ago. He was puzzled, and was still thinking about it when Hermione came in carrying a scroll of parchment.
“Oh, hello, Hermione.” Ron said brightly.
Hermione who hadn’t noticed Ron there looked up quickly, surprised. “Oh, hi Ron…” she said slowly.
“Who’s the letter from?” Ron asked, but as he said it, he had a strange sense of forbidding.
“Oh,” she said. She had been hoping Ron wouldn’t ask. But he did… “Ron, well don’t get mad, but I have been corresponding with Krum lately. You know, he writes me and I write him back. He’s really nice you know…”
But the rest of her words were drowned out by Ron. “WHAT? KRUM? Why are you writing to him? I thought you were over him? He fancied you! I thought you liked me now!”
“No Ron!” Hermione exclaimed, her eyes filling with tears. This was exactly what she had a feeling would happen. “Krum and I are just friends! That’s all! He said he was ok about me and you, and we were just friends! Please don’t, this is exactly how I thought you’d act. A few weeks ago, when I was worried you said it would be ok!”
Ron looked at Hermione who was obviously very upset. “I’m sorry,” He mumbled.
“It’s ok. I invited Krum over, sometime around the beginning to middle of March. I am not sure yet… Oh please don’t be mad.” Hermione said wiping her eyes.
“Ok,” Ron said grudgingly. “Just as long, as long as he doesn’t try to make a move on you, or something…”
“He won’t,” said Hermione sternly. “We are just friends.”
“Good,” Said Ron. “Oh, and one more thing.”
“What?”
“Give me a kiss, ‘Mione. You know I love ya.”
She did know that. She knew he loved her, and she loved him. So she did…She kissed him.
*
“Ok,” said Twycross. “Remember the three D’s, Destination, Determination, and Deliberation. One my count. One…”
Ginny gazed at the interior of the hoop.
“Two….”
Ginny focused solely on the hoop. She concentrated intently on it.
“Three!”
Ginny turned on the spot. But before she opened her eyes, she knew something had gone wrong. She let out a shriek of pain. She was standing in the inside of her hoop, but she saw her arm on the ground outside her hoop where she had stood a moment before.
Ginny seemed to shrink down as she saw McGonagall, Slughorn, Flitwick, and Sprout closing in on her. There was a big bang, and a puff of purple smoke. She slowly stepped out of her hoop, reunited with her arm.
This was her eighth Apparating session. McGonagall insisted on having them four days a week for an hour each time. She seemed to think it was important, if the time arise, that students could easily Apparate or Disapparate. She still hadn’t Apparated, but this was her second time splinching herself. She knew what was wrong…Her mind kept wandering to him…Her boyfriend, who was so far away. Then she had an idea.
As Twycross counted to two, she focused at the hoop, and thought of the hoop, but she also thought of Harry, except this time for her advantage. Saying she missed Harry would be an understatement. She yearned for him. As she stared into the hoop, she acted as if Harry were inside the hoop. If she successfully Apparated into the hoop, Harry would be there to greet her with open arms. She could only get to Harry by means of Apparating to the hoop. So, she wanted the hoop, she let the want of the hoop consume her, because getting into that hoop would get her to Harry. This wasn’t true…but it worked.
As Twycross shouted “Three!” Ginny turned on the spot. There was a loud CRACK! Ginny was being pulled through a tube several sizes to small. It was closing in on her, she was suffocating. Just when she thought she would surely pass out from suffocation, it all stopped.
Ginny slowly, cautiously opened her eyes. She looked down, she was inside the hoop! She nervously turned to where she had been standing to see if she left anything behind. She breathed a sigh of relief, she had successfully Apparated!
“Ginny!” Marcella exclaimed running towards her, “You Apparated! How?”
“Well…” Ginny began, “I picked something. Something I wanted more than anything else. I imagined it inside the hoop. I told myself that if I Apparated into that hoop, that something would be mine. I let that want for it consume me, I let myself have it.” ‘Or,’ she thought, ‘I let myself have him, rather.’
“What was it?” Marcella asked curiously.
Ginny looked up into her almond brown eyes. “Harry.” She said simply with a smile.
Ok, thats all! I know exactly what will happen in the next chapter... I will try to get it out soon. Thanks for redaing, and please reply at the Feedback Thread. Thanks!
Chapter 14
Apparating is More Than it Appears
Ginny stood in the Great Hall, surrounded by her fellow sixth years. A wooden hoop placed in front of her. She was so excited! She was finally learning to Apparate. Harry had told her how uncomfortable it could be, but she didn’t care. It would be worth it, she was sure.
“Ok,” the old Ministry wizard, Twycross said, “I am here to teach you how to Apparate. As you may, or may not know, it is normally impossible to Apparate or Disapparate inside Hogwarts. However, Professor McGonagall has kindly lifted that spell, making it possible for these Apparition sessions.”
“There are three very important words to remember when Apparating,” Twycross continued. “They are often referred to as the three D’s. Destination, Determination, and Deliberation. Step one: Fix your mind firmly upon the desired Destination. In this case, the inside of the hoop in front of you. Please concentrate on this destination now.”
Ginny dropped her eyes from the old wizard to her hoop. She stared fixedly at it. She thought of nothing else. She emptied her mind from everything, like she would do for Occlumency, except for the hoop; she kept the thought of the floor inside the hoop in her mind.
“Next, for step two,” Twycross started again, “focus your Determination to occupy the visualized space. Let your yearning to enter it flood from your mind to every particle of your body.” Twycross paused for a minute to let them do so, before continuing. “Step three: but only when I give the command, turn on the spot, feeling your way into nothingness, moving with Deliberation. When I say, one…two…”
Ginny broke her gaze from the hoop to look up. She was surprised at being asked to Apparate so fast. But she however had no time to dwell on it, as Twycross had just shouted “Three!” Ginny turned quickly on the spot, but tripped over the hem of her robes, and started to fall. She caught herself just in time, and stood up. Looking around, she realized that several people had fallen too. ‘Maybe,’ she thought, ‘This wouldn’t be as easy as I had thought…’
*
Ron was sitting at the kitchen table at Grimmauld Place. He couldn’t help but dwell on what Hermione had been so worried about a few weeks ago. He was puzzled, and was still thinking about it when Hermione came in carrying a scroll of parchment.
“Oh, hello, Hermione.” Ron said brightly.
Hermione who hadn’t noticed Ron there looked up quickly, surprised. “Oh, hi Ron…” she said slowly.
“Who’s the letter from?” Ron asked, but as he said it, he had a strange sense of forbidding.
“Oh,” she said. She had been hoping Ron wouldn’t ask. But he did… “Ron, well don’t get mad, but I have been corresponding with Krum lately. You know, he writes me and I write him back. He’s really nice you know…”
But the rest of her words were drowned out by Ron. “WHAT? KRUM? Why are you writing to him? I thought you were over him? He fancied you! I thought you liked me now!”
“No Ron!” Hermione exclaimed, her eyes filling with tears. This was exactly what she had a feeling would happen. “Krum and I are just friends! That’s all! He said he was ok about me and you, and we were just friends! Please don’t, this is exactly how I thought you’d act. A few weeks ago, when I was worried you said it would be ok!”
Ron looked at Hermione who was obviously very upset. “I’m sorry,” He mumbled.
“It’s ok. I invited Krum over, sometime around the beginning to middle of March. I am not sure yet… Oh please don’t be mad.” Hermione said wiping her eyes.
“Ok,” Ron said grudgingly. “Just as long, as long as he doesn’t try to make a move on you, or something…”
“He won’t,” said Hermione sternly. “We are just friends.”
“Good,” Said Ron. “Oh, and one more thing.”
“What?”
“Give me a kiss, ‘Mione. You know I love ya.”
She did know that. She knew he loved her, and she loved him. So she did…She kissed him.
*
“Ok,” said Twycross. “Remember the three D’s, Destination, Determination, and Deliberation. One my count. One…”
Ginny gazed at the interior of the hoop.
“Two….”
Ginny focused solely on the hoop. She concentrated intently on it.
“Three!”
Ginny turned on the spot. But before she opened her eyes, she knew something had gone wrong. She let out a shriek of pain. She was standing in the inside of her hoop, but she saw her arm on the ground outside her hoop where she had stood a moment before.
Ginny seemed to shrink down as she saw McGonagall, Slughorn, Flitwick, and Sprout closing in on her. There was a big bang, and a puff of purple smoke. She slowly stepped out of her hoop, reunited with her arm.
This was her eighth Apparating session. McGonagall insisted on having them four days a week for an hour each time. She seemed to think it was important, if the time arise, that students could easily Apparate or Disapparate. She still hadn’t Apparated, but this was her second time splinching herself. She knew what was wrong…Her mind kept wandering to him…Her boyfriend, who was so far away. Then she had an idea.
As Twycross counted to two, she focused at the hoop, and thought of the hoop, but she also thought of Harry, except this time for her advantage. Saying she missed Harry would be an understatement. She yearned for him. As she stared into the hoop, she acted as if Harry were inside the hoop. If she successfully Apparated into the hoop, Harry would be there to greet her with open arms. She could only get to Harry by means of Apparating to the hoop. So, she wanted the hoop, she let the want of the hoop consume her, because getting into that hoop would get her to Harry. This wasn’t true…but it worked.
As Twycross shouted “Three!” Ginny turned on the spot. There was a loud CRACK! Ginny was being pulled through a tube several sizes to small. It was closing in on her, she was suffocating. Just when she thought she would surely pass out from suffocation, it all stopped.
Ginny slowly, cautiously opened her eyes. She looked down, she was inside the hoop! She nervously turned to where she had been standing to see if she left anything behind. She breathed a sigh of relief, she had successfully Apparated!
“Ginny!” Marcella exclaimed running towards her, “You Apparated! How?”
“Well…” Ginny began, “I picked something. Something I wanted more than anything else. I imagined it inside the hoop. I told myself that if I Apparated into that hoop, that something would be mine. I let that want for it consume me, I let myself have it.” ‘Or,’ she thought, ‘I let myself have him, rather.’
“What was it?” Marcella asked curiously.
Ginny looked up into her almond brown eyes. “Harry.” She said simply with a smile.
Ok, thats all! I know exactly what will happen in the next chapter... I will try to get it out soon. Thanks for redaing, and please reply at the Feedback Thread. Thanks!
Ok people!! Here is Chapter 15!!! Yay! I posted another chapter this fast, andI PMed everyone!!! Enjoy!!
Chapter 15
Back to the Graveyard
“Ms. Weasley!” A voice called to Ginny as she walked to a lesson from lunch. It was McGonagall. Why she was calling Ginny, she didn’t know.
“Mr. Potter left a letter at Grimmauld place, saying he had found a new Horcrux. He left on his own. He didn’t say where or when. Everyone else is waiting at Grimmauld Place, I suggest you come.” McGonagall explained.
“Ok,” Ginny said, perplexed. It was a Friday in the beginning of March, and she should’ve been getting to class. But she knew she needed to be there for Harry. Although she was confident he would be ok, she couldn’t help but be worried.
She followed McGonagall to an empty classroom. She grabbed a handful of Floo Powder, yelled “Number 12 Grimmauld Place,” and once more felt that familiar sensation of spinning.
As she walked out of the fireplace, she saw several worried, pale faces turn toward her. Mrs. And Mr. Weasley, Ron, Hermione, Lupin and Tonks, were there. McGonagall stepped out of the fire place moments later.
“Can I see the letter Harry wrote?” Ginny asked.
Ron got up silently and handed it to her.
Hermione and Ron,
Don’t worry, if you come back and I am not here. I had a dream concerning a Horcrux, and I know that it’s real. I have to get there to destroy it as soon as possible. I will be fine, I have a feeling I will have an advantage. I am not gonna say where it is or what, because I can’t have you suddenly Apparating here, and I feel I can complete this on my own. There is no need to put yourselves in harms way.
Don’t worry,
-Harry
Ginny read it through several times, almost thinking that if she did, Harry would suddenly appear. Finally though she sat down.
A couple hours later, everyone still was sitting there quietly. Anticipating Harry’s return, trying not to think the worst. Then there was a loud CRACK! Harry stood before them, a long yellow, and red thing in his arm, and a bloody dagger in the other. He was covered in blood, most of it coming from his right arm. Just as everyone stood up, he dropped to the ground.
*
Harry sat up, pain shooting to his scar. He has just had a dream. He glanced at the clock, 11 A.M. He had slept in late once more. But that didn’t matter; he had a dream about Nagini, Voldemort's snake, a Horcrux. She was alone in the Graveyard. The very graveyard where Voldemort had been reborn. This was Harry’s chance to destroy her!
He scribbled a letter to Ron and Hermione to let them know why he’d left. It wasn’t good, but it’d have to do. Then he Apparated with a loud CRACK!
He found himself in the graveyard, though it was deserted. Then he heard a rustling. He looked around with his wand out, finally spotting the great big snake.
“So,” He said in Parseltongue, “Where is your master Voldemort, and his loyal Death Eaters? Left him have you?”
“No,” the snake hissed back. “I have come hunting, and I found a prey!”
“I wouldn’t be so sure,” he replied.
He raised his wand, “Stupefy!” he shouted. Nothing happened. “Expeliarmus!” Nothing. Then he saw something red and rusty sitting on the ground, Wormtail’s dagger! He picked it up and lunged at the snake, stabbing her tail. This just made her thrash around wildly, enraged.
He knew where he must hit the snake. He lunged once more, stabbing it where he thought its heart was. He was right, but as the dagger pierced its heart, he felt a stabbing pain in his right arm above his elbow. He looked in horror to see one of the snake’s fangs had pierced his arm.
The snake gave a low hiss, and stopped thrashing. Harry knew it was dead, and the Horcrux destroyed, as he felt the force push him back. But as it did, he heard a horrible cracking sound; the fang had been wrenched out of Nagini’s mouth. He gave a great tug, and the fang slid out of his arm. There was a big, gaping hole that was bleeding profusely. He felt dizzy, and his arm was searing in pain. Holding his wand and the dagger in one arm, and the fang in the other, he Apparated to Grimmauld Place.
As he arrived in the living room, he saw a group of people standing up. But they kept sliding in and out of focus. Then without warning, he dropped to the ground, collapsed.
Ginny rushed up to him, shaking him gently.
“Harry?” She asked, “Harry, please get back up, please!”
Everyone else crowded around, nervous faces bent over him. Ginny checked his pulse, and he was breathing. But even so, the worst came to mind.
Hermione raised her wand, “Ennervate,” she muttered. Slowly Harry opened his eyes. Everyone backed away as he sat up. Ron helped him to his feet, and silently they headed to the fireplace.
“Lupin, Tonks and I will tell the Order that he’s ok.” Mr. Weasley stated.
McGonagall walked into the fireplace, “Hogwarts!” She said loudly, before disappearing. Then Ron, who was supporting Harry, who kept slipping in and out of consciousness. “Hogwarts!” He exclaimed. Then Ginny, she too cried, “Hogwarts.”
As she stepped out of the fireplace, tears were starting to form in her eyes. She walked over to Harry and tried to help Ron support him. Hermione and Mrs. Weasley stumbled out moments later.
They slowly made their way through the halls. Several eyes following them. As they entered the Hospital Wing, Harry once more came to.
“Ginny?” he muttered.
They all turned to him, but it was no use, he had once more become unconscious. Madam Promfrey came bustling in.
“Oh, what has he done to himself now?” She asked to no one.
No one answered. Ron and Ginny placed Harry on the nearest bed, and then sunk into the nearest chairs. Everyone else followed their leads.
Madam Promfrey waved her wand, and the gaping cut slowly healed. Then she waved her wand again, and Harry slowly awoke.
He felt weak and dizzy. The pain in his arm was gone, but he was also sleepy. He got from bed to take the pajamas from Madam Promfrey. She then drew the curtains around his bed.
He had just taken off his shirt, when Ginny slipped behind the curtains. She pulled him into a t6ight hug.
“Harry,” she said breathlessly. “I was so worried. Oh, wait” She added as Harry was just about to put on his pajama shirt. Ginny raised her wand, and muttered something under her breath, the dried blood all over Harry cleaned off.
“Thanks, Gin.” He said.
She nodded, and slipped out of the curtains. When Harry pulled away the curtains and climbed back onto the bed however, Ginny also climbed on, and cuddled next to Harry, ignoring Madam Promfrey’s muttering.
Madam Promfrey made Harry take several potions, one was a blood replenishing potion, and another was a potion for dreamless sleep. Harry took them without resistance, and fell asleep thinking of Ginny.
As Ginny lay there, two people Ginny recognized walked in.
“How’s Harry?” Dean Thomas asked. “We heard he was walking through the hall covered in blood.”
“Yeah,” Seamus continued, “What happened?”
Hermione was just about to say nothing when Ginny interrupted. “Hagrid,” She said.
“What?” Dean exclaimed, “Hagrid hurt Harry?”
“No,” Ginny replied. “Umm, well Hagrid had an umm hippogriff. Yeah, and well Harry didn’t know. And er, he walked into Hagrid’s yard, without, er, bowing, and he got to close. And um, the hippogriff attacked…” Ginny was lying, of course, but they didn’t seem to notice.
“Ok,” Seamus said, well when he comes round, tell him, Dean and I were here.”
“Ok,” Ginny assured.
When they left, Ginny, Hermione and Ron all started laughing. She couldn’t believe they fell for the hippogriff story. She had made it up completely.
They eventually stopped laughing, and Ginny laid her head down gingerly on Harry’s chest. Thinking of how relieved she was that Harry was ok, she drifted off to sleep.
There ya go!! I hope you liked it! Oh, Yay!!! I am on page two!!! I have 16 posts!!! Yay! Remember to reply, and review!! Feedback Thread is here!!
Chapter 15
Back to the Graveyard
“Ms. Weasley!” A voice called to Ginny as she walked to a lesson from lunch. It was McGonagall. Why she was calling Ginny, she didn’t know.
“Mr. Potter left a letter at Grimmauld place, saying he had found a new Horcrux. He left on his own. He didn’t say where or when. Everyone else is waiting at Grimmauld Place, I suggest you come.” McGonagall explained.
“Ok,” Ginny said, perplexed. It was a Friday in the beginning of March, and she should’ve been getting to class. But she knew she needed to be there for Harry. Although she was confident he would be ok, she couldn’t help but be worried.
She followed McGonagall to an empty classroom. She grabbed a handful of Floo Powder, yelled “Number 12 Grimmauld Place,” and once more felt that familiar sensation of spinning.
As she walked out of the fireplace, she saw several worried, pale faces turn toward her. Mrs. And Mr. Weasley, Ron, Hermione, Lupin and Tonks, were there. McGonagall stepped out of the fire place moments later.
“Can I see the letter Harry wrote?” Ginny asked.
Ron got up silently and handed it to her.
Hermione and Ron,
Don’t worry, if you come back and I am not here. I had a dream concerning a Horcrux, and I know that it’s real. I have to get there to destroy it as soon as possible. I will be fine, I have a feeling I will have an advantage. I am not gonna say where it is or what, because I can’t have you suddenly Apparating here, and I feel I can complete this on my own. There is no need to put yourselves in harms way.
Don’t worry,
-Harry
Ginny read it through several times, almost thinking that if she did, Harry would suddenly appear. Finally though she sat down.
A couple hours later, everyone still was sitting there quietly. Anticipating Harry’s return, trying not to think the worst. Then there was a loud CRACK! Harry stood before them, a long yellow, and red thing in his arm, and a bloody dagger in the other. He was covered in blood, most of it coming from his right arm. Just as everyone stood up, he dropped to the ground.
*
Harry sat up, pain shooting to his scar. He has just had a dream. He glanced at the clock, 11 A.M. He had slept in late once more. But that didn’t matter; he had a dream about Nagini, Voldemort's snake, a Horcrux. She was alone in the Graveyard. The very graveyard where Voldemort had been reborn. This was Harry’s chance to destroy her!
He scribbled a letter to Ron and Hermione to let them know why he’d left. It wasn’t good, but it’d have to do. Then he Apparated with a loud CRACK!
He found himself in the graveyard, though it was deserted. Then he heard a rustling. He looked around with his wand out, finally spotting the great big snake.
“So,” He said in Parseltongue, “Where is your master Voldemort, and his loyal Death Eaters? Left him have you?”
“No,” the snake hissed back. “I have come hunting, and I found a prey!”
“I wouldn’t be so sure,” he replied.
He raised his wand, “Stupefy!” he shouted. Nothing happened. “Expeliarmus!” Nothing. Then he saw something red and rusty sitting on the ground, Wormtail’s dagger! He picked it up and lunged at the snake, stabbing her tail. This just made her thrash around wildly, enraged.
He knew where he must hit the snake. He lunged once more, stabbing it where he thought its heart was. He was right, but as the dagger pierced its heart, he felt a stabbing pain in his right arm above his elbow. He looked in horror to see one of the snake’s fangs had pierced his arm.
The snake gave a low hiss, and stopped thrashing. Harry knew it was dead, and the Horcrux destroyed, as he felt the force push him back. But as it did, he heard a horrible cracking sound; the fang had been wrenched out of Nagini’s mouth. He gave a great tug, and the fang slid out of his arm. There was a big, gaping hole that was bleeding profusely. He felt dizzy, and his arm was searing in pain. Holding his wand and the dagger in one arm, and the fang in the other, he Apparated to Grimmauld Place.
As he arrived in the living room, he saw a group of people standing up. But they kept sliding in and out of focus. Then without warning, he dropped to the ground, collapsed.
Ginny rushed up to him, shaking him gently.
“Harry?” She asked, “Harry, please get back up, please!”
Everyone else crowded around, nervous faces bent over him. Ginny checked his pulse, and he was breathing. But even so, the worst came to mind.
Hermione raised her wand, “Ennervate,” she muttered. Slowly Harry opened his eyes. Everyone backed away as he sat up. Ron helped him to his feet, and silently they headed to the fireplace.
“Lupin, Tonks and I will tell the Order that he’s ok.” Mr. Weasley stated.
McGonagall walked into the fireplace, “Hogwarts!” She said loudly, before disappearing. Then Ron, who was supporting Harry, who kept slipping in and out of consciousness. “Hogwarts!” He exclaimed. Then Ginny, she too cried, “Hogwarts.”
As she stepped out of the fireplace, tears were starting to form in her eyes. She walked over to Harry and tried to help Ron support him. Hermione and Mrs. Weasley stumbled out moments later.
They slowly made their way through the halls. Several eyes following them. As they entered the Hospital Wing, Harry once more came to.
“Ginny?” he muttered.
They all turned to him, but it was no use, he had once more become unconscious. Madam Promfrey came bustling in.
“Oh, what has he done to himself now?” She asked to no one.
No one answered. Ron and Ginny placed Harry on the nearest bed, and then sunk into the nearest chairs. Everyone else followed their leads.
Madam Promfrey waved her wand, and the gaping cut slowly healed. Then she waved her wand again, and Harry slowly awoke.
He felt weak and dizzy. The pain in his arm was gone, but he was also sleepy. He got from bed to take the pajamas from Madam Promfrey. She then drew the curtains around his bed.
He had just taken off his shirt, when Ginny slipped behind the curtains. She pulled him into a t6ight hug.
“Harry,” she said breathlessly. “I was so worried. Oh, wait” She added as Harry was just about to put on his pajama shirt. Ginny raised her wand, and muttered something under her breath, the dried blood all over Harry cleaned off.
“Thanks, Gin.” He said.
She nodded, and slipped out of the curtains. When Harry pulled away the curtains and climbed back onto the bed however, Ginny also climbed on, and cuddled next to Harry, ignoring Madam Promfrey’s muttering.
Madam Promfrey made Harry take several potions, one was a blood replenishing potion, and another was a potion for dreamless sleep. Harry took them without resistance, and fell asleep thinking of Ginny.
As Ginny lay there, two people Ginny recognized walked in.
“How’s Harry?” Dean Thomas asked. “We heard he was walking through the hall covered in blood.”
“Yeah,” Seamus continued, “What happened?”
Hermione was just about to say nothing when Ginny interrupted. “Hagrid,” She said.
“What?” Dean exclaimed, “Hagrid hurt Harry?”
“No,” Ginny replied. “Umm, well Hagrid had an umm hippogriff. Yeah, and well Harry didn’t know. And er, he walked into Hagrid’s yard, without, er, bowing, and he got to close. And um, the hippogriff attacked…” Ginny was lying, of course, but they didn’t seem to notice.
“Ok,” Seamus said, well when he comes round, tell him, Dean and I were here.”
“Ok,” Ginny assured.
When they left, Ginny, Hermione and Ron all started laughing. She couldn’t believe they fell for the hippogriff story. She had made it up completely.
They eventually stopped laughing, and Ginny laid her head down gingerly on Harry’s chest. Thinking of how relieved she was that Harry was ok, she drifted off to sleep.
There ya go!! I hope you liked it! Oh, Yay!!! I am on page two!!! I have 16 posts!!! Yay! Remember to reply, and review!! Feedback Thread is here!!
Hey all! Here is Chapter 16 Part 1!! I warn ya, it is sad at the ending, there is a huge row! Enjoy!!
Chapter 16
Krum Returns- Part 1
Ron sat in the kitchen, on a chair, waiting. He constantly glanced at his watch. Hermione was going to be here in one minute, with Krum! What seemed like an hour later the door opened, in walked Hermione, with Krum. Ron didn’t like Krum like he used to… but for Hermione’s sake, he would deal with him.
“Hello,” said Ron stiffly holding out a hand.
Krum grasped it briefly, and said, “Hello, Ron, how haff you been?”
“Fine,” Ron muttered.
Hermione looked between the two nervously, and the decided to get some coffee. She poured it into three mugs, and handed one to Krum, and Ron. The mood was stiff, as she sat between them.
“You know,” Ron said smartly, “Hermione and I are dating. We’ve been together for quite a while.”
“Oh,” said Krum, though not sounding the least bit interested, “Well Herm-Own-Ninny speaks most highly of you.”
Hermione was sitting there, anxiously. She decided she might as well turn on the radio. It would loosen the mood. If only she knew how wrong she was…
An hour passed, when Hermione and Ron’s song came on. Ron was about to ask her to dance when Krum stood up, and putting an arm behind his back, and holding out the other he asked…
“May I haff this dance, Herm-Own-Ninny?”
Hermione glanced nervously at Ron, and blushing slightly, she took Krum’s, hand, and said, “Oh, well yes, I guess you may.”
Ron seethed as they slow danced together. Those three and a half minutes seemed like an eternity. Finally the song ended, and Krum bent down and kissed Hermione on the cheek. Ron tried to keep cool. The fact that Krum and Hermione danced during their song was eating him alive.
Hermione let the kiss on her cheek pass. She had done the same thing to Harry, and as far as she was concerned, it was a harmless friendly gesture. She turned to walk away, as Krum held her back. She turned to face him, wondering why Krum wasn’t letting her sit down.
Before Hermione knew it, Krum had pushed his lips to her; it took Hermione a full thirty seconds to realize what was happening. It took so long because she was surprised; she never thought he would do that. She pulled away, and shoved him up against the wall, anger pulsing through her veins.
“Never,” she said, in a dangerous voice, “Try to do that to me again. I cannot believe you!” She ran upstairs tears welling up in her eyes.
Ron walked up slowly, menacingly to Krum. His eyes, flashing. Before he had even given it a thought, he pulled back his fist, and launched it. It connected with Krum’s nose along with a horrible crunching sound. His wand didn’t matter. Krum slid down the wall, his nose and face covered in blood.
“GO!” Ron yelled. “I never want to see you again! You completely took advantage of her! You bloody git!”
Krum didn’t need telling twice. With a loud CRACK! He Apparated. Ron kicked the chair under the table, hard. He immediately regretted it. He jumped back swearing furiously.
He bounded upstairs, one thing on his mind…Hermione. He entered the room without knocking. Hermione was sitting there crying her eyes out.
“Happy?” He asked.
“What do you mean ‘Happy’?”
“Well you got what you wanted; you got your wittle Kwum back!” He said mockingly. “I saw you kissing him, and you took forever to pull away.”
“Because I was surprised! I didn’t think he would do that! It took me a while to realize what he was doing.” Hermione explained sniffing.
“Not such a ‘Know-It-All’ now are you? Huh?” Ron said scathingly.
“What do you mean?” Hermione inquired.
“You always saying that your right! ‘Oh, of course he won’t do anything, were just friends!’ Yah right.” Ron mocked.
“I-I didn’t expect that to happen, Ron, really! What happened to I will all be ok?” She asked, her voice quivering.
“Oh, yah right! You just loved that kiss admit it! See, I’m not a little ‘Know-It-All’! I knew something like this would happen…But you, you always think the best in people. But for once, Hermione, for once you’re wrong! And you just can’t stand it, can you?” Ron exclaimed.
“No Ron! I-I-I’m sorry! I d-d-didn’t want a-a-anything like this to ha-happen. Can’t you believe me? R-Ron, p-please, d-don’t leave!” She pleaded.
But Ron was fed up! He strode fro the room, in a towering temper. He slammed the door behind him, leaving Hermione standing there, tears spilling uncontrollably from her red, bloodshot eyes.
Yah, I know that had a bad ending...Poor Hermione, but the next chapter is better!! Remember, reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Chapter 16
Krum Returns- Part 1
Ron sat in the kitchen, on a chair, waiting. He constantly glanced at his watch. Hermione was going to be here in one minute, with Krum! What seemed like an hour later the door opened, in walked Hermione, with Krum. Ron didn’t like Krum like he used to… but for Hermione’s sake, he would deal with him.
“Hello,” said Ron stiffly holding out a hand.
Krum grasped it briefly, and said, “Hello, Ron, how haff you been?”
“Fine,” Ron muttered.
Hermione looked between the two nervously, and the decided to get some coffee. She poured it into three mugs, and handed one to Krum, and Ron. The mood was stiff, as she sat between them.
“You know,” Ron said smartly, “Hermione and I are dating. We’ve been together for quite a while.”
“Oh,” said Krum, though not sounding the least bit interested, “Well Herm-Own-Ninny speaks most highly of you.”
Hermione was sitting there, anxiously. She decided she might as well turn on the radio. It would loosen the mood. If only she knew how wrong she was…
An hour passed, when Hermione and Ron’s song came on. Ron was about to ask her to dance when Krum stood up, and putting an arm behind his back, and holding out the other he asked…
“May I haff this dance, Herm-Own-Ninny?”
Hermione glanced nervously at Ron, and blushing slightly, she took Krum’s, hand, and said, “Oh, well yes, I guess you may.”
Ron seethed as they slow danced together. Those three and a half minutes seemed like an eternity. Finally the song ended, and Krum bent down and kissed Hermione on the cheek. Ron tried to keep cool. The fact that Krum and Hermione danced during their song was eating him alive.
Hermione let the kiss on her cheek pass. She had done the same thing to Harry, and as far as she was concerned, it was a harmless friendly gesture. She turned to walk away, as Krum held her back. She turned to face him, wondering why Krum wasn’t letting her sit down.
Before Hermione knew it, Krum had pushed his lips to her; it took Hermione a full thirty seconds to realize what was happening. It took so long because she was surprised; she never thought he would do that. She pulled away, and shoved him up against the wall, anger pulsing through her veins.
“Never,” she said, in a dangerous voice, “Try to do that to me again. I cannot believe you!” She ran upstairs tears welling up in her eyes.
Ron walked up slowly, menacingly to Krum. His eyes, flashing. Before he had even given it a thought, he pulled back his fist, and launched it. It connected with Krum’s nose along with a horrible crunching sound. His wand didn’t matter. Krum slid down the wall, his nose and face covered in blood.
“GO!” Ron yelled. “I never want to see you again! You completely took advantage of her! You bloody git!”
Krum didn’t need telling twice. With a loud CRACK! He Apparated. Ron kicked the chair under the table, hard. He immediately regretted it. He jumped back swearing furiously.
He bounded upstairs, one thing on his mind…Hermione. He entered the room without knocking. Hermione was sitting there crying her eyes out.
“Happy?” He asked.
“What do you mean ‘Happy’?”
“Well you got what you wanted; you got your wittle Kwum back!” He said mockingly. “I saw you kissing him, and you took forever to pull away.”
“Because I was surprised! I didn’t think he would do that! It took me a while to realize what he was doing.” Hermione explained sniffing.
“Not such a ‘Know-It-All’ now are you? Huh?” Ron said scathingly.
“What do you mean?” Hermione inquired.
“You always saying that your right! ‘Oh, of course he won’t do anything, were just friends!’ Yah right.” Ron mocked.
“I-I didn’t expect that to happen, Ron, really! What happened to I will all be ok?” She asked, her voice quivering.
“Oh, yah right! You just loved that kiss admit it! See, I’m not a little ‘Know-It-All’! I knew something like this would happen…But you, you always think the best in people. But for once, Hermione, for once you’re wrong! And you just can’t stand it, can you?” Ron exclaimed.
“No Ron! I-I-I’m sorry! I d-d-didn’t want a-a-anything like this to ha-happen. Can’t you believe me? R-Ron, p-please, d-don’t leave!” She pleaded.
But Ron was fed up! He strode fro the room, in a towering temper. He slammed the door behind him, leaving Hermione standing there, tears spilling uncontrollably from her red, bloodshot eyes.
Yah, I know that had a bad ending...Poor Hermione, but the next chapter is better!!
Remember, reply at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Ok People! Thanks soo much for waiting! I know it took forever! I hope I did it justice!!
Enjoy!
Chapter 16- Part 2
Krum opened his eyes. He was lying on his bed, he had a bad headache, and his nose hurt badly. He sat up, got off the bed, and walked over to the mirror. Dried blood was everywhere on his face, and a big bruise was on his nose. ‘What happened?’ he thought. Then the events of the night before came flooding back.
He walked into the bathroom and gingerly rubbed off the blood. His nose was stinging, but thoughts were buzzing around in his mind. He had lost an amazing friend, someone he truly cared about. He hurt her! How could he? He had taken advantage of Herm-Own-Ninny, and it was his fault that Ron punched him. He got what he deserved. Now what was left was to do was fix this- he had to apologize. He hoped it would be enough…
Ron was sitting in the kitchen seething. He wasn’t proud of how he treated Hermione the night before, but he would never forgive Krum for that. Never.
Harry walked into the kitchen, bringing with him an empty plate.
“She’s a real mess, you know.” Harry informed Ron. “Did you have to be so harsh? She didn’t know that would happen. She’s not a Seer; she gave up on divination, in our third year.”
“Yah, well she should’ve realized Krum was no good.” Ron retorted. “He kissed her; he did exactly what she said he wouldn’t. She didn’t even stop it right away, nor did she smack him. She just walked away.”
“Yeah, true. But that is because she’s Hermione. She knew he didn’t want to hurt her, it wasn’t like with Malfoy, he had been taunting her for three years before she smacked him.” Harry explained.
“She went out with him, she wrote to him, and she snogged him” Ron shot back.
“Yeah, but that was all in the past. You have to forget the past, it’s all a memory.” Harry said.
“She likes him.” Ron said stubbornly.
“Yeah, but,” Harry said calmly, “She loves you.” He left the room to talk with Hermione. He felt her need was greater than Ron’s.
*
Ron was still sitting there, in the same spot, at the same table, in the same room, an hour later. He heard a door open, but pretty much ignored it. He was too busy. Busy feeling mad at Hermione, hateful towards Krum, and mad at himself, but only a little bit. Why? Why did he have to over react? But he also felt bad for himself. He lost his girlfriend. Why wasn’t someone comforting him? This was all so confusing.
He heard footsteps and actually took time to raise his head and look up. Hate surged through him. There standing stupidly was him. He who ruined everything. He stood up, and pulled out his wand, ready to attack. He was pleased at the sight of the bruise on his nose. He deserved it.
“Krum,” he said menacingly.
“Ron,” He said, but not in an angry way. In an almost apologetic way. “I am-“
“ I don’t care,” Ron interrupted, his voice quivering in anger. “You…you, got me and Hermione in a huge row! You probably broke us up! And I bet that just makes you happy, because now you can have her for yourself. You ruined my life. And now your going to feel, feel my pain. My suffering, what I went through.”
As he raised his wand to attack, however, Harry walked through the open door. He walked right into a scene he hadn’t been expecting. He just came to get tea. But he knew the face Ron was making, and it was a clear danger sign. He walked in between Krum and Ron.
“Ron put your wand down. What’s going on?” He asked.
“Harry, Harry, you know who this is. You know what he did to her. You know how he ruined my life…” Ron said indignantly.
“Ok…Ok” Harry said reassuringly. “Krum why are you here?”
“I wanted to see Herm-Own-Ninny and Ron and tell…” Krum replied.
“Ok, I’ll take you to Hermione. Ron…Ron, stay here.” Harry muttered distractedly.
Harry was more concerned about the murderous look Ron was giving Krum. Apparently saying that he wanted to talk to Hermione was the wrong thing for Krum to say.
Harry led Krum up the stairs. When he arrived at Hermione’s room, he knocked.
“Come in,” Hermione said quietly.
Harry opened the door and walked in closely followed by Krum. Hermione was sitting on the floor, her back against the edge of the bed. Her knees were pulled up to her chest, and her arms were around them. Her hands clutching each other. She looked up to see Krum and Harry standing there. Her face was wet with tears, and her eyes were red and puffy.
“Herm-Own-Ninny?” Krum asked tentatively. “I came to say I am sorry. I should haff neffer kissed you. I knew you had a boyfriend and I should haff respected that. Now I fear I lost a good friend, who liked me because I was me. Not because I was famous. I am sorry.”
Looking up, Hermione replied in a quiet voice, “You’re right. You shouldn’t have done that. You took advantage of me, and almost split Ron and me up. Because of you, we are no longer talking. It wasn’t ok.” She had now stood up, and her voice was steadily growing stronger.
“But, you are wrong about one thing. You haven’t lost a friend. I’ll forgive you this time, because everyone needs true friends. And you were a good friend. Just don’t do it again.”
Krum nodded. “Thank you. But if only there was something I could do.” He said.
“Hold on,” Harry said. “Let me go get Ron. Maybe if Krum and you, Hermione, explain, you can work this out. Ok?”
Hermione and Krum nodded, and Harry left. The room was quiet for a few moments, until the door once more opened, and Harry walked in with Ron at his heels.
“What do you want?” Ron asked angrily.
“No sense beating around the bush,” Harry said. “We all know you like Hermione, Ron, so Krum and I want you two to stop ignoring each other, and get back together.”
“Ron.” Krum said, “I am sorry. I shouldn’t haff kissed Herm-Own-Ninny. It was wrong. And I thought I would haff lost her as a friend. But she is so kind, and forgiffing, that she said she would forgiff me. She loves you. Not me. Does she push you away when you kiss her? No. Did she spend a whole day crying when we broke up? No. Please don’t make her suffer anymore.”
Ron seemed to think about this. In his heart, he knew this was true. Hermione did try to push away, and she had no intention of kissing him. She did seem really upset, and he felt bad for how he reacted.
“That’s a big bruise; I gave you, eh Krum?” Ron said. “I’m sorry about it.”
Krum nodded, smiling slightly.
Ron turned to Hermione. “I’m sorry for yelling at you. You didn’t know this would happen. I shouldn’t have reacted like that, but talked to you. Sorry.”
Hermione walked over to Ron and pulled him into a hug. She didn’t care that he yelled at her. She had him back. She gave him a small kiss on the cheek.
“Krum,” she said. “Thank you.”
“Yah,” Ron added, “Thanks.”
Krum nodded. Hermione walked over to him, and tapped his nose with her wand so the bruise healed instantly. Then she kissed him lightly on the cheek. Harry and Ron shook his hand, before he turned and Disapparated.
“Ok,” Harry said slyly. “I’ll leave you two alone. I think you have to recover some lost snogging time.”
As the door shut, Hermione turned to Ron, and pressed his lips to hers. The kiss didn’t break as they climbed onto the bed. After all, they had missed quite a bit of snogging time. After several minutes, they were still snogging on the bed, and their clothes lay in a pile on the floor. Yet, they were just getting started.
*
It was April, and Ginny was sitting in the Great Hall eating lunch. She was scheduled to leave for The Burrow today, by Floo Powder.
“So,” Marcella asked. “When are you leaving for your house today?”
“I guess after lunch.” She said simply. “I can’t wait to see Harry. I haven’t seen him in over a month. We have some lost time to make up for.”
“More like make out.” Marcella muttered.
“Ha, ha, ha. But that probably is true. Just think about it. All Easter break, at the Burrow, with Harry. Ron and Hermione will be busy with themselves to care much.” Ginny said.
“Oooh, sounds like fun!” Marcella replied giggling.
But before Ginny could answer, she felt something come over her face, and everything went black.
“Guess who.” A voice said.
Is it just me or is that Cliffy extremely obvious?? I think it is! Well please remember to reveiw at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Enjoy!
Chapter 16- Part 2
Krum opened his eyes. He was lying on his bed, he had a bad headache, and his nose hurt badly. He sat up, got off the bed, and walked over to the mirror. Dried blood was everywhere on his face, and a big bruise was on his nose. ‘What happened?’ he thought. Then the events of the night before came flooding back.
He walked into the bathroom and gingerly rubbed off the blood. His nose was stinging, but thoughts were buzzing around in his mind. He had lost an amazing friend, someone he truly cared about. He hurt her! How could he? He had taken advantage of Herm-Own-Ninny, and it was his fault that Ron punched him. He got what he deserved. Now what was left was to do was fix this- he had to apologize. He hoped it would be enough…
Ron was sitting in the kitchen seething. He wasn’t proud of how he treated Hermione the night before, but he would never forgive Krum for that. Never.
Harry walked into the kitchen, bringing with him an empty plate.
“She’s a real mess, you know.” Harry informed Ron. “Did you have to be so harsh? She didn’t know that would happen. She’s not a Seer; she gave up on divination, in our third year.”
“Yah, well she should’ve realized Krum was no good.” Ron retorted. “He kissed her; he did exactly what she said he wouldn’t. She didn’t even stop it right away, nor did she smack him. She just walked away.”
“Yeah, true. But that is because she’s Hermione. She knew he didn’t want to hurt her, it wasn’t like with Malfoy, he had been taunting her for three years before she smacked him.” Harry explained.
“She went out with him, she wrote to him, and she snogged him” Ron shot back.
“Yeah, but that was all in the past. You have to forget the past, it’s all a memory.” Harry said.
“She likes him.” Ron said stubbornly.
“Yeah, but,” Harry said calmly, “She loves you.” He left the room to talk with Hermione. He felt her need was greater than Ron’s.
*
Ron was still sitting there, in the same spot, at the same table, in the same room, an hour later. He heard a door open, but pretty much ignored it. He was too busy. Busy feeling mad at Hermione, hateful towards Krum, and mad at himself, but only a little bit. Why? Why did he have to over react? But he also felt bad for himself. He lost his girlfriend. Why wasn’t someone comforting him? This was all so confusing.
He heard footsteps and actually took time to raise his head and look up. Hate surged through him. There standing stupidly was him. He who ruined everything. He stood up, and pulled out his wand, ready to attack. He was pleased at the sight of the bruise on his nose. He deserved it.
“Krum,” he said menacingly.
“Ron,” He said, but not in an angry way. In an almost apologetic way. “I am-“
“ I don’t care,” Ron interrupted, his voice quivering in anger. “You…you, got me and Hermione in a huge row! You probably broke us up! And I bet that just makes you happy, because now you can have her for yourself. You ruined my life. And now your going to feel, feel my pain. My suffering, what I went through.”
As he raised his wand to attack, however, Harry walked through the open door. He walked right into a scene he hadn’t been expecting. He just came to get tea. But he knew the face Ron was making, and it was a clear danger sign. He walked in between Krum and Ron.
“Ron put your wand down. What’s going on?” He asked.
“Harry, Harry, you know who this is. You know what he did to her. You know how he ruined my life…” Ron said indignantly.
“Ok…Ok” Harry said reassuringly. “Krum why are you here?”
“I wanted to see Herm-Own-Ninny and Ron and tell…” Krum replied.
“Ok, I’ll take you to Hermione. Ron…Ron, stay here.” Harry muttered distractedly.
Harry was more concerned about the murderous look Ron was giving Krum. Apparently saying that he wanted to talk to Hermione was the wrong thing for Krum to say.
Harry led Krum up the stairs. When he arrived at Hermione’s room, he knocked.
“Come in,” Hermione said quietly.
Harry opened the door and walked in closely followed by Krum. Hermione was sitting on the floor, her back against the edge of the bed. Her knees were pulled up to her chest, and her arms were around them. Her hands clutching each other. She looked up to see Krum and Harry standing there. Her face was wet with tears, and her eyes were red and puffy.
“Herm-Own-Ninny?” Krum asked tentatively. “I came to say I am sorry. I should haff neffer kissed you. I knew you had a boyfriend and I should haff respected that. Now I fear I lost a good friend, who liked me because I was me. Not because I was famous. I am sorry.”
Looking up, Hermione replied in a quiet voice, “You’re right. You shouldn’t have done that. You took advantage of me, and almost split Ron and me up. Because of you, we are no longer talking. It wasn’t ok.” She had now stood up, and her voice was steadily growing stronger.
“But, you are wrong about one thing. You haven’t lost a friend. I’ll forgive you this time, because everyone needs true friends. And you were a good friend. Just don’t do it again.”
Krum nodded. “Thank you. But if only there was something I could do.” He said.
“Hold on,” Harry said. “Let me go get Ron. Maybe if Krum and you, Hermione, explain, you can work this out. Ok?”
Hermione and Krum nodded, and Harry left. The room was quiet for a few moments, until the door once more opened, and Harry walked in with Ron at his heels.
“What do you want?” Ron asked angrily.
“No sense beating around the bush,” Harry said. “We all know you like Hermione, Ron, so Krum and I want you two to stop ignoring each other, and get back together.”
“Ron.” Krum said, “I am sorry. I shouldn’t haff kissed Herm-Own-Ninny. It was wrong. And I thought I would haff lost her as a friend. But she is so kind, and forgiffing, that she said she would forgiff me. She loves you. Not me. Does she push you away when you kiss her? No. Did she spend a whole day crying when we broke up? No. Please don’t make her suffer anymore.”
Ron seemed to think about this. In his heart, he knew this was true. Hermione did try to push away, and she had no intention of kissing him. She did seem really upset, and he felt bad for how he reacted.
“That’s a big bruise; I gave you, eh Krum?” Ron said. “I’m sorry about it.”
Krum nodded, smiling slightly.
Ron turned to Hermione. “I’m sorry for yelling at you. You didn’t know this would happen. I shouldn’t have reacted like that, but talked to you. Sorry.”
Hermione walked over to Ron and pulled him into a hug. She didn’t care that he yelled at her. She had him back. She gave him a small kiss on the cheek.
“Krum,” she said. “Thank you.”
“Yah,” Ron added, “Thanks.”
Krum nodded. Hermione walked over to him, and tapped his nose with her wand so the bruise healed instantly. Then she kissed him lightly on the cheek. Harry and Ron shook his hand, before he turned and Disapparated.
“Ok,” Harry said slyly. “I’ll leave you two alone. I think you have to recover some lost snogging time.”
As the door shut, Hermione turned to Ron, and pressed his lips to hers. The kiss didn’t break as they climbed onto the bed. After all, they had missed quite a bit of snogging time. After several minutes, they were still snogging on the bed, and their clothes lay in a pile on the floor. Yet, they were just getting started.
*
It was April, and Ginny was sitting in the Great Hall eating lunch. She was scheduled to leave for The Burrow today, by Floo Powder.
“So,” Marcella asked. “When are you leaving for your house today?”
“I guess after lunch.” She said simply. “I can’t wait to see Harry. I haven’t seen him in over a month. We have some lost time to make up for.”
“More like make out.” Marcella muttered.
“Ha, ha, ha. But that probably is true. Just think about it. All Easter break, at the Burrow, with Harry. Ron and Hermione will be busy with themselves to care much.” Ginny said.
“Oooh, sounds like fun!” Marcella replied giggling.
But before Ginny could answer, she felt something come over her face, and everything went black.
“Guess who.” A voice said.
Is it just me or is that Cliffy extremely obvious?? I think it is! Well please remember to reveiw at the Feedback Thread! Thanks!
Ok People! I am posting! Yay! This is Chapter 17 Part 1!! Thanks so-so-so-so-so-so much to Courtney! This took forever, and it's only the first part, and had a lot of mistakes!! Enjoy! Oh, yeah remember this is rated PG-13!! And for good reason.. You'll see. Oh, and I am PMing you after I post this just so ya know!
Chapter 17
Occlumency for Easter-Part 1
Harry was walking up the grounds of Hogwarts. He was coming to pick up Ginny and take her to the Burrow. She was planning to go by Floo Powder, but he thought to surprise her. He walked into the Entrance Hall. He figured Ginny would be eating lunch. Sure enough, he saw Ginny sitting there chatting merrily with her friends.
He was walking across the Great Hall, when a sandy haired boy passed Harry. He was shorter than Harry was, and looked a couple of years younger. He walked up behind Ginny. Inquisitive to what this boy was doing, he stood back to watch the boy cover Ginny’s eyes with his hands.
“Guess who.” He said playfully.
Now Harry wasn’t so curious, but instead jealousy was bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. He was gone for over a month and desperately missing Ginny, and this is how she repays him? By going out with another guy? But his thoughts were cut short as he heard Ginny’s reply.
“Harry?” She asked cautiously. This lightened Harry’s mood a bit. Why would she be guessing his name if she was cheating on him? He thought. He started walking towards the Gryffindor table stopping behind the boy, who hadn’t noticed.
“No,” The boy replied. “Guess-“
But he was cut off by Harry clearing his throat in the middle of they boy’s sentence.
“Harry Potter” Harry said holding out his hand. “Ginny Weasley’s boyfriend. And who might you be?” He asked in a light voice.
The boy moved his hands away from Ginny’s face, and turned to face Harry, his eyes big. “Bl-Bl-ake… My n-name’s Bl-l-ake.” The boy said stuttering, apparently intimidated at the sight of Harry.
“Well Blake,” Harry said amused. “I would like to know what you were doing with your hands over Ginny’s face like that.”
The boy just stood there astonished at the sight of Harry.
“Well,” Harry continued. “I am very much in love with my girlfriend, so I don’t want to see your hands on her again. Ok?”
The boy nodded, before walking hurriedly away.
“Oh! My hero!” Ginny said dramatically. “What would I have ever done without you?”
Harry ignored this, and asked. “So what was this boy doing around you anyway?”
“Well. A lot of guys have been trying to go out with me. They think since they haven’t seen you in over a month that I’m free. But you know how popular, and hot I am, they can’t resist.” She added in a sarcastic voice.
“I think you’re hot,” Harry said smiling slyly. “But let’s correct that false information going around.”
He bent down slightly, due to the height difference, and kissed her. It was passionate, and fireworks seemed to go off. They hadn’t kissed for over a month, and Harry had been yearning to see her, and feel her lips against his. They broke apart, and Ginny smiled at him.
“C’mon,” He said. “I’ve come to take you back to the Burrow for Easter.”
Harry held out his arm, and Ginny took it. Arm in arm they walked out the Hall. They walked all the way down the grounds and past the gate, so they could Apparate.
“You can hold onto my arm, since you don’t have your license.” Harry told Ginny.
He turned on the spot, and felt instead of the squeezing feeling, he felt a tingling sensation. The sensation was running up and down his body. He appeared in the yard, Ginny at his side with a CRACK. She looked as if she hadn’t enjoyed it at all.
*
Dinner was over, and Harry was heading upstairs. Ginny had already finished, and he suspected she was in her room. Reaching her door, he knocked lightly.
“Come in.” He recognized Ginny’s voice saying softly.
He walked in to find Ginny sitting on her bed, looking up thoughtfully at Harry. He sat down next to her. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her in for a kiss. Her lips were warm and gentle against his. His hands ran up and down her back. Her hands were ruffling up his hair.
Slowly, Ginny pushed Harry down onto the bed, and laid gracefully on top of him. The kisses getting deeper and more passionate with each passing second. Things were getting heavy, and before Ginny knew it, both shirts were lying on the floor. Thoughts ran through Ginny’s mind. ‘Did she really want to do this? Yes. Of course, she loved Harry. But things were going so fast. It seemed only minutes before that they were sitting at the table eating dinner.’
Excitement was coursing through Ginny’s veins. Finally she would do what she had dreamed of, and wished for. But she was nervous. What would it feel like? What did Harry think about what they were doing? In her mind, she was slowly backing away from this. She didn’t think she was ready.
She felt Harry’s hands up and down her back. His hand’s at last found their destination. She kissed him lightly. As if trying to end it. Harry was sliding her bra down her arms. She didn’t think she was ready to go this far yet.
She suddenly sat up. She scrambled to get her shirt back on. She was now standing a few feet away from the bed. Harry had a very puzzled look on. No doubt, he was wondering what had happened. She tossed him his shirt.
“I’m sorry,” She said. “I just kind of freaked….We’ve never gone that far…I’m not quite sure…”
“It’s ok, I understand.” Harry said with a small smile. He pulled his shirt over his head, and left the room.
‘Was he mad at her?’ Ginny thought. ‘No. Of course not. Why should he be? Maybe it was just her imagination, that he sounded a bit mad. Or maybe he was upset? She didn’t know… I’ll talk to him in the morning.’ She assured herself.
Ginny woke up the sun shinning bright through her window. She felt weird. Disappointed maybe. It was then that the events of the previous night came back to her. She sighed deeply. Grabbing slippers and jamming them on, she stood up. Walking out into the hall she noted that is was around 8 o’clock in the morning.
She walked up and opened the door to Ron’s room when a loud noise met her ears-Ron was snoring. Typical Ron. She walked over to Harry’s bed and sat on the edge. She bent over and kissed his temple. He was so peacefully sleeping. No troubles. The horror and danger of what he had to face was masked behind his calm features. Who would know that in a mere matter of months his life would be at stake? When he was sleeping so calm that was.
Harry’s eyes opened slowly, everything was blurry. Ginny slid his glasses on his face, and the scene became clear. His red-haired beauty bending over him. He sat up.
“C’mon, let’s take a walk out side. Away from ‘Sir Snore-A-Lot’.” He said in a gruff voice he always had when he just woke up.
She nodded. Taking her hand in his, he led her out the door and down the various floors of steps, through the living room, and out the door into the blinding sunlight of spring. Birds were singing a song of happiness, Gnomes venturing out of the gardens, the wind playing a gentle breeze on the grass.
“Ginny-“ Harry began, but Ginny cut him off.
“No, Harry listen. I’m sorry I should have explained everything to you but it was just so, so sudden… I wasn’t ready. But you didn’t give me any time to tell you. I thought you were mad at me.” Ginny admitted.
Harry laughed, “I don’t think I could ever be mad at someone as beautiful, and sweet as you. I wanted to tell you that I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that, gone so far, without talking it through with you. And I should’ve given you time for explanation. Will you forgive me?”
“If you forgive me.” She said simply.
“Of course, I love you.” He replied.
“Ditto.” She said smiling. “But you know… Maybe I’d be ready for that next step if we were…Oh I dunno… engaged…”
‘Oh good for me.’ Harry thought. ‘Just what I need, more pressure.’
“No.” Ginny said. “I’m not trying to pressure you really… I’m just putting it on the table… We don’t have to.” She felt stupid for even mentioning it.
“Wait. How… how did you know that? I didn’t say it aloud. Did I?” Harry said confused.
“Umm… No. Oh, hey! I smell mum cooking breakfast. Wanna go get some?” She said trying to change the subject.
Harry gasped. “You used Legilmency on me, didn’t you?”
Then there was silence.
There ya go. I didn't like it very much... But then again, I never like what I write. Please leave feedback! Tell me what ya think! Feedback Thread.
Chapter 17
Occlumency for Easter-Part 1
Harry was walking up the grounds of Hogwarts. He was coming to pick up Ginny and take her to the Burrow. She was planning to go by Floo Powder, but he thought to surprise her. He walked into the Entrance Hall. He figured Ginny would be eating lunch. Sure enough, he saw Ginny sitting there chatting merrily with her friends.
He was walking across the Great Hall, when a sandy haired boy passed Harry. He was shorter than Harry was, and looked a couple of years younger. He walked up behind Ginny. Inquisitive to what this boy was doing, he stood back to watch the boy cover Ginny’s eyes with his hands.
“Guess who.” He said playfully.
Now Harry wasn’t so curious, but instead jealousy was bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. He was gone for over a month and desperately missing Ginny, and this is how she repays him? By going out with another guy? But his thoughts were cut short as he heard Ginny’s reply.
“Harry?” She asked cautiously. This lightened Harry’s mood a bit. Why would she be guessing his name if she was cheating on him? He thought. He started walking towards the Gryffindor table stopping behind the boy, who hadn’t noticed.
“No,” The boy replied. “Guess-“
But he was cut off by Harry clearing his throat in the middle of they boy’s sentence.
“Harry Potter” Harry said holding out his hand. “Ginny Weasley’s boyfriend. And who might you be?” He asked in a light voice.
The boy moved his hands away from Ginny’s face, and turned to face Harry, his eyes big. “Bl-Bl-ake… My n-name’s Bl-l-ake.” The boy said stuttering, apparently intimidated at the sight of Harry.
“Well Blake,” Harry said amused. “I would like to know what you were doing with your hands over Ginny’s face like that.”
The boy just stood there astonished at the sight of Harry.
“Well,” Harry continued. “I am very much in love with my girlfriend, so I don’t want to see your hands on her again. Ok?”
The boy nodded, before walking hurriedly away.
“Oh! My hero!” Ginny said dramatically. “What would I have ever done without you?”
Harry ignored this, and asked. “So what was this boy doing around you anyway?”
“Well. A lot of guys have been trying to go out with me. They think since they haven’t seen you in over a month that I’m free. But you know how popular, and hot I am, they can’t resist.” She added in a sarcastic voice.
“I think you’re hot,” Harry said smiling slyly. “But let’s correct that false information going around.”
He bent down slightly, due to the height difference, and kissed her. It was passionate, and fireworks seemed to go off. They hadn’t kissed for over a month, and Harry had been yearning to see her, and feel her lips against his. They broke apart, and Ginny smiled at him.
“C’mon,” He said. “I’ve come to take you back to the Burrow for Easter.”
Harry held out his arm, and Ginny took it. Arm in arm they walked out the Hall. They walked all the way down the grounds and past the gate, so they could Apparate.
“You can hold onto my arm, since you don’t have your license.” Harry told Ginny.
He turned on the spot, and felt instead of the squeezing feeling, he felt a tingling sensation. The sensation was running up and down his body. He appeared in the yard, Ginny at his side with a CRACK. She looked as if she hadn’t enjoyed it at all.
*
Dinner was over, and Harry was heading upstairs. Ginny had already finished, and he suspected she was in her room. Reaching her door, he knocked lightly.
“Come in.” He recognized Ginny’s voice saying softly.
He walked in to find Ginny sitting on her bed, looking up thoughtfully at Harry. He sat down next to her. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her in for a kiss. Her lips were warm and gentle against his. His hands ran up and down her back. Her hands were ruffling up his hair.
Slowly, Ginny pushed Harry down onto the bed, and laid gracefully on top of him. The kisses getting deeper and more passionate with each passing second. Things were getting heavy, and before Ginny knew it, both shirts were lying on the floor. Thoughts ran through Ginny’s mind. ‘Did she really want to do this? Yes. Of course, she loved Harry. But things were going so fast. It seemed only minutes before that they were sitting at the table eating dinner.’
Excitement was coursing through Ginny’s veins. Finally she would do what she had dreamed of, and wished for. But she was nervous. What would it feel like? What did Harry think about what they were doing? In her mind, she was slowly backing away from this. She didn’t think she was ready.
She felt Harry’s hands up and down her back. His hand’s at last found their destination. She kissed him lightly. As if trying to end it. Harry was sliding her bra down her arms. She didn’t think she was ready to go this far yet.
She suddenly sat up. She scrambled to get her shirt back on. She was now standing a few feet away from the bed. Harry had a very puzzled look on. No doubt, he was wondering what had happened. She tossed him his shirt.
“I’m sorry,” She said. “I just kind of freaked….We’ve never gone that far…I’m not quite sure…”
“It’s ok, I understand.” Harry said with a small smile. He pulled his shirt over his head, and left the room.
‘Was he mad at her?’ Ginny thought. ‘No. Of course not. Why should he be? Maybe it was just her imagination, that he sounded a bit mad. Or maybe he was upset? She didn’t know… I’ll talk to him in the morning.’ She assured herself.
Ginny woke up the sun shinning bright through her window. She felt weird. Disappointed maybe. It was then that the events of the previous night came back to her. She sighed deeply. Grabbing slippers and jamming them on, she stood up. Walking out into the hall she noted that is was around 8 o’clock in the morning.
She walked up and opened the door to Ron’s room when a loud noise met her ears-Ron was snoring. Typical Ron. She walked over to Harry’s bed and sat on the edge. She bent over and kissed his temple. He was so peacefully sleeping. No troubles. The horror and danger of what he had to face was masked behind his calm features. Who would know that in a mere matter of months his life would be at stake? When he was sleeping so calm that was.
Harry’s eyes opened slowly, everything was blurry. Ginny slid his glasses on his face, and the scene became clear. His red-haired beauty bending over him. He sat up.
“C’mon, let’s take a walk out side. Away from ‘Sir Snore-A-Lot’.” He said in a gruff voice he always had when he just woke up.
She nodded. Taking her hand in his, he led her out the door and down the various floors of steps, through the living room, and out the door into the blinding sunlight of spring. Birds were singing a song of happiness, Gnomes venturing out of the gardens, the wind playing a gentle breeze on the grass.
“Ginny-“ Harry began, but Ginny cut him off.
“No, Harry listen. I’m sorry I should have explained everything to you but it was just so, so sudden… I wasn’t ready. But you didn’t give me any time to tell you. I thought you were mad at me.” Ginny admitted.
Harry laughed, “I don’t think I could ever be mad at someone as beautiful, and sweet as you. I wanted to tell you that I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that, gone so far, without talking it through with you. And I should’ve given you time for explanation. Will you forgive me?”
“If you forgive me.” She said simply.
“Of course, I love you.” He replied.
“Ditto.” She said smiling. “But you know… Maybe I’d be ready for that next step if we were…Oh I dunno… engaged…”
‘Oh good for me.’ Harry thought. ‘Just what I need, more pressure.’
“No.” Ginny said. “I’m not trying to pressure you really… I’m just putting it on the table… We don’t have to.” She felt stupid for even mentioning it.
“Wait. How… how did you know that? I didn’t say it aloud. Did I?” Harry said confused.
“Umm… No. Oh, hey! I smell mum cooking breakfast. Wanna go get some?” She said trying to change the subject.
Harry gasped. “You used Legilmency on me, didn’t you?”
Then there was silence.
There ya go. I didn't like it very much... But then again, I never like what I write. Please leave feedback! Tell me what ya think! Feedback Thread.
Ok here is part two!! I dunno if you'll like it, but I tried something different with the H/G romance... A huge thanks to Courtney, my wonderful and fabulous beta! She puts up with me taking forever to get new chapters so well! Thanks Courtney!! Ok, well here it is!!
Chapter 17
Occlumency for Easter-Part 2
Harry and Ginny were standing in the yard of the Burrow. Wands out, facing each other. They had been practicing Occlumency non-stop for maybe two hours. It was getting close to lunch. Ginny was getting hungry, but Harry was showing no sign of letting up.
“Ready?” Ginny asked. Harry simply nodded. “Legilimens.” Ginny said loudly.
She was pulled into a stream of memories. There was a flash, and Harry was standing in front of Quirrel, holding the Sorcerer’s Stone. A flash, Ginny was lying lifeless in the Chamber of Secrets. A flash, Sirius was flying away on Buckbeak. A flash, Cedric’s dead body. A flash, Voldemort coming out of a huge caldron. A flash, Dumbledore and Voldemort dueling. A flash, Dumbledore was lying on the grass, dead. A flash, and Ginny found herself standing, Harry, a few feet away, laying on the ground, on his back, panting heavily.
She walked over, and shook him awake. “Harry?” She asked quietly. His eyes opened slowly. She helped him up.
“You had been doing really well, until that. Are you okay?” He nodded. “C’mon, let’s take a break.”
She took his hand, and led him into the house, to eat lunch.
It was a few hours after lunch, and Harry and Ginny were once more practicing Occlumency again. Harry had been getting better.
“Legilimens.” She said quietly, so Harry wouldn’t be expecting it. She got access into his memories, but it was different. There was a flash, and Ginny could see a very shadowy figure of a tree, and a figure, a person, most likely Harry in the tree. There was a dog barking, but that too sounded faint. The figure of what looked like a dog was jumping up, trying to get up the tree.
Another flash and a great big shadowy person was shoving a much smaller one into what looked like a very small space. The person was yelling, but what, Ginny couldn’t decipher. There was a slam of the door, another flash, and Ginny was once more standing, facing Harry.
“Was it foggy for you too?” Harry asked.
Ginny nodded. “I think.” She said, “that it was a great improvement. Are you ready to try it again?”
“Yeah.”
She cleared her throat, and said clearly “Legilimens.”
A flash of light, and Ginny could see what looked like three people, and in front of them a massive beast, with three large, head-like shapes in front. There was a faint sound of barking and yelling, before Ginny was thrown out of the memory.
She stumbled backwards slightly at the sudden stop. Harry looked unaffected.
Taking a few breaths, Ginny once more said, “Legilimens.”
But it was different, there was no flash of light. It was like she was in a pitch black room, and right in front of her was a door. No matter how hard she pulled, it stayed firmly shut. Behind it was the light, or rather, Harry’s memories. She then felt a great pressure, pulling her back, and she found herself in the broad daylight standing a few feet from Harry.
She didn’t quite know how it had happened, but she did know that Harry had indeed performed Occlumency.
She ran up to him, grinning, exclaiming “You did it Harry! You did it!” He too was smiling happily. He looked down at her beaming face, and pressed his lips to hers. He could’ve never done it without her.
*
It was around midnight later that night. Harry and Ginny were lying in the soft grass of the backyard. They both were laying on their backs, right next to each other, looking up at the millions of stars scattered throughout the black sky.
“Ginny,” Harry said. “I love you, but not how everyone always says it. They always use it and they never mean it. It’s used so much, that it tends to lose its meaning. People tell any old boyfriend or girlfriend that they love them. So when you say it to someone you really mean it to, it’s lost its meaning. You know?”
She smiled. “Yeah, I know, but what are you getting at?”
“I love you, and one day I want to marry you. One day I want to ask you for your hand in marriage. But not yet, I don’t want to be like everyone else, who hurries, and rushes to get married because we’re in the middle of a war. They want to hold on, and I get that, but no matter what, I’ll always love you, and I don’t want to rush an engagement just because there’s a war. Because I’ll wait for you through the whole war.”
“Ginny, I want to propose when the time is right. In the near or far future. When we are both ready and the Wizarding World is at peace. When I don’t think that your going to end up being killed because of me. Do you understand?” Harry asked.
“Yes, Harry I do. And I will wait through the whole war just to be with you forever. I don’t care how long it takes. But when the war comes, and you propose, I’ll be ready and I’ll accept.” Ginny explained.
“Sounds great. And Ginny?”
“Yeah?”
“You can take this moment right here, with us lying under the stars as my promise. My promise to love you forever, and one day ask you to be my wife. My promise to wait out the war just to have you be mine.” Harry said.
She smiled, that was perfect. Right now she didn’t need a ring on her finger. All she needed was a promise, and that’s what she got. And she knew it would always be true. She was perfectly content right now, with simply being Harry Potter’s girlfriend. That was all she needed.
Hmm, did you like it?? I didn't get too many reveiws last time, so I'm hoping to get more! I really hope y'all didn't give up on me and this story!! Tell me what ya think right here at the Feedback Thread! Well, I'm off to send the Owls!
Ok, well here it is!! Chapter 17
Occlumency for Easter-Part 2
Harry and Ginny were standing in the yard of the Burrow. Wands out, facing each other. They had been practicing Occlumency non-stop for maybe two hours. It was getting close to lunch. Ginny was getting hungry, but Harry was showing no sign of letting up.
“Ready?” Ginny asked. Harry simply nodded. “Legilimens.” Ginny said loudly.
She was pulled into a stream of memories. There was a flash, and Harry was standing in front of Quirrel, holding the Sorcerer’s Stone. A flash, Ginny was lying lifeless in the Chamber of Secrets. A flash, Sirius was flying away on Buckbeak. A flash, Cedric’s dead body. A flash, Voldemort coming out of a huge caldron. A flash, Dumbledore and Voldemort dueling. A flash, Dumbledore was lying on the grass, dead. A flash, and Ginny found herself standing, Harry, a few feet away, laying on the ground, on his back, panting heavily.
She walked over, and shook him awake. “Harry?” She asked quietly. His eyes opened slowly. She helped him up.
“You had been doing really well, until that. Are you okay?” He nodded. “C’mon, let’s take a break.”
She took his hand, and led him into the house, to eat lunch.
It was a few hours after lunch, and Harry and Ginny were once more practicing Occlumency again. Harry had been getting better.
“Legilimens.” She said quietly, so Harry wouldn’t be expecting it. She got access into his memories, but it was different. There was a flash, and Ginny could see a very shadowy figure of a tree, and a figure, a person, most likely Harry in the tree. There was a dog barking, but that too sounded faint. The figure of what looked like a dog was jumping up, trying to get up the tree.
Another flash and a great big shadowy person was shoving a much smaller one into what looked like a very small space. The person was yelling, but what, Ginny couldn’t decipher. There was a slam of the door, another flash, and Ginny was once more standing, facing Harry.
“Was it foggy for you too?” Harry asked.
Ginny nodded. “I think.” She said, “that it was a great improvement. Are you ready to try it again?”
“Yeah.”
She cleared her throat, and said clearly “Legilimens.”
A flash of light, and Ginny could see what looked like three people, and in front of them a massive beast, with three large, head-like shapes in front. There was a faint sound of barking and yelling, before Ginny was thrown out of the memory.
She stumbled backwards slightly at the sudden stop. Harry looked unaffected.
Taking a few breaths, Ginny once more said, “Legilimens.”
But it was different, there was no flash of light. It was like she was in a pitch black room, and right in front of her was a door. No matter how hard she pulled, it stayed firmly shut. Behind it was the light, or rather, Harry’s memories. She then felt a great pressure, pulling her back, and she found herself in the broad daylight standing a few feet from Harry.
She didn’t quite know how it had happened, but she did know that Harry had indeed performed Occlumency.
She ran up to him, grinning, exclaiming “You did it Harry! You did it!” He too was smiling happily. He looked down at her beaming face, and pressed his lips to hers. He could’ve never done it without her.
*
It was around midnight later that night. Harry and Ginny were lying in the soft grass of the backyard. They both were laying on their backs, right next to each other, looking up at the millions of stars scattered throughout the black sky.
“Ginny,” Harry said. “I love you, but not how everyone always says it. They always use it and they never mean it. It’s used so much, that it tends to lose its meaning. People tell any old boyfriend or girlfriend that they love them. So when you say it to someone you really mean it to, it’s lost its meaning. You know?”
She smiled. “Yeah, I know, but what are you getting at?”
“I love you, and one day I want to marry you. One day I want to ask you for your hand in marriage. But not yet, I don’t want to be like everyone else, who hurries, and rushes to get married because we’re in the middle of a war. They want to hold on, and I get that, but no matter what, I’ll always love you, and I don’t want to rush an engagement just because there’s a war. Because I’ll wait for you through the whole war.”
“Ginny, I want to propose when the time is right. In the near or far future. When we are both ready and the Wizarding World is at peace. When I don’t think that your going to end up being killed because of me. Do you understand?” Harry asked.
“Yes, Harry I do. And I will wait through the whole war just to be with you forever. I don’t care how long it takes. But when the war comes, and you propose, I’ll be ready and I’ll accept.” Ginny explained.
“Sounds great. And Ginny?”
“Yeah?”
“You can take this moment right here, with us lying under the stars as my promise. My promise to love you forever, and one day ask you to be my wife. My promise to wait out the war just to have you be mine.” Harry said.
She smiled, that was perfect. Right now she didn’t need a ring on her finger. All she needed was a promise, and that’s what she got. And she knew it would always be true. She was perfectly content right now, with simply being Harry Potter’s girlfriend. That was all she needed.
Hmm, did you like it?? I didn't get too many reveiws last time, so I'm hoping to get more! I really hope y'all didn't give up on me and this story!! Tell me what ya think right here at the Feedback Thread! Well, I'm off to send the Owls!
Here It is!!! Chapter 18!! Haha, it's short, and has no shipping.... Hope you like it!
Chapter 18
A Risky Battle
There he sat, his face as white a snow, his red eyes gleaming, his long skeletal fingers wrapped around the armrest of the chair he was sitting on. He spoke, slowly, calmly his voice ice cold. People in masks surrounded him, standing, waiting patiently, and ready to do what he said on command.
“I sent Bellatrix out to fetch someone for us,” He spoke, his voice quiet. “A guest, you could say. Someone who Harry Potter won’t be able to see die. We will torture her; have her spill Harry Potter’s secrets. Harry will of course, have to play hero. He’ll come to save her, just as he did with his dear Godfather. But as soon as he comes to rescue her, we’ll kill her, right for him to see. He of course won’t be able to withstand seeing yet another person die. He’ll be weak. Then I’ll have my chance. I’ll avenge him for all my plans he’s foiled. I will kill Harry Potter.”
“For when Harry Potter wakes in the morning, his precious Weasley girlfriend will have been captured. Now let us prepare for our guest.” The man said. This man’s name was Lord Voldemort.
*
Harry Potter awoke abruptly, by a scream in the yard of the Burrow. He tried to tell himself that it was just a dream. But it didn’t work. It was so real. He looked over to Ron’s bed to see it empty. He quickly got up to see, out of the window, two beams of red light speeding in opposite directions. His breathing gained speed, and he started to get nervous. Grabbing his wand off the bedside table, he ran out of the room. Just as he did however, he heard a voice yell.
“Get out of the way, little Mudblood, you’re not the girl I’m here for.”
He obviously wasn’t the only one to hear the scream, and the yelling voice. It sounded like a girls, but who’s? As he ran down the stairs, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Fred, George and Ginny all ran out of their rooms clutching their wands, dressed in pajamas. It was the middle of the night after all.
He ran out the door just in time. Looking around, his eyes found Hermione. He gasped, and his body became rigid, just as a beam of green light hit Hermione squarely in the chest. Just as she fell, he heard a triumphant laugh of Bellatrix LeStrange, her wand lying not too far away, in the grass. Just as the laugh left her mouth, she was hit by a stunning spell Mr. Weasley sent.
He couldn’t believe what he had seen. It couldn’t have happened. As he saw Hermione lying stiffly on the grass, he couldn’t believe it. No… His eyes searched the yard; he saw several feet away, Bellatrix LeStrange lying on the grass as well. As he looked back to Hermione he saw a sight that made his eyes grow wide. Ron too was lying on the ground, looking frozen.
No. It couldn’t be. Not Ron too. His legs were weak, and he sank to the ground, as he heard Mrs. Weasley’s strangled cry at the sight of Ron. It couldn’t have happened. He wouldn’t let it. He’d known Ron and Hermione for years, since they were eleven. They couldn’t be gone... No. He couldn’t believe it. They were his best friends. But as he looked at their still bodies, there seemed no other choice… Ron and Hermione, his best friends in the world, they couldn’t have, he didn’t believe it. They couldn’t… No, not them…They couldn’t be…be…dead. Could they?
--------
Dun, dun, dun!! You're probably thinking what the heck I did.... Are Ron and Hermione really dead?? Are they?? Harry's best, best friends, could I really kill them?? They were soo young.... They could've had such an amazing life!! Could I really be soo mean as to kill them?? Tell me if you think they're really dead here!
Pottie Peace Readers!!
Xx-Ginny-xX
Chapter 18
A Risky Battle
There he sat, his face as white a snow, his red eyes gleaming, his long skeletal fingers wrapped around the armrest of the chair he was sitting on. He spoke, slowly, calmly his voice ice cold. People in masks surrounded him, standing, waiting patiently, and ready to do what he said on command.
“I sent Bellatrix out to fetch someone for us,” He spoke, his voice quiet. “A guest, you could say. Someone who Harry Potter won’t be able to see die. We will torture her; have her spill Harry Potter’s secrets. Harry will of course, have to play hero. He’ll come to save her, just as he did with his dear Godfather. But as soon as he comes to rescue her, we’ll kill her, right for him to see. He of course won’t be able to withstand seeing yet another person die. He’ll be weak. Then I’ll have my chance. I’ll avenge him for all my plans he’s foiled. I will kill Harry Potter.”
“For when Harry Potter wakes in the morning, his precious Weasley girlfriend will have been captured. Now let us prepare for our guest.” The man said. This man’s name was Lord Voldemort.
*
Harry Potter awoke abruptly, by a scream in the yard of the Burrow. He tried to tell himself that it was just a dream. But it didn’t work. It was so real. He looked over to Ron’s bed to see it empty. He quickly got up to see, out of the window, two beams of red light speeding in opposite directions. His breathing gained speed, and he started to get nervous. Grabbing his wand off the bedside table, he ran out of the room. Just as he did however, he heard a voice yell.
“Get out of the way, little Mudblood, you’re not the girl I’m here for.”
He obviously wasn’t the only one to hear the scream, and the yelling voice. It sounded like a girls, but who’s? As he ran down the stairs, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Fred, George and Ginny all ran out of their rooms clutching their wands, dressed in pajamas. It was the middle of the night after all.
He ran out the door just in time. Looking around, his eyes found Hermione. He gasped, and his body became rigid, just as a beam of green light hit Hermione squarely in the chest. Just as she fell, he heard a triumphant laugh of Bellatrix LeStrange, her wand lying not too far away, in the grass. Just as the laugh left her mouth, she was hit by a stunning spell Mr. Weasley sent.
He couldn’t believe what he had seen. It couldn’t have happened. As he saw Hermione lying stiffly on the grass, he couldn’t believe it. No… His eyes searched the yard; he saw several feet away, Bellatrix LeStrange lying on the grass as well. As he looked back to Hermione he saw a sight that made his eyes grow wide. Ron too was lying on the ground, looking frozen.
No. It couldn’t be. Not Ron too. His legs were weak, and he sank to the ground, as he heard Mrs. Weasley’s strangled cry at the sight of Ron. It couldn’t have happened. He wouldn’t let it. He’d known Ron and Hermione for years, since they were eleven. They couldn’t be gone... No. He couldn’t believe it. They were his best friends. But as he looked at their still bodies, there seemed no other choice… Ron and Hermione, his best friends in the world, they couldn’t have, he didn’t believe it. They couldn’t… No, not them…They couldn’t be…be…dead. Could they?
--------
Dun, dun, dun!! You're probably thinking what the heck I did.... Are Ron and Hermione really dead?? Are they?? Harry's best, best friends, could I really kill them?? They were soo young.... They could've had such an amazing life!! Could I really be soo mean as to kill them?? Tell me if you think they're really dead here!
Pottie Peace Readers!!
Xx-Ginny-xX
Ok people! Here it is!! Chapter 19! Hope you like it!! And thanks to Courtney for Betaing it, you rock!! Ok people, now you'll find out what happened to Ron and Hermione! Excited?? Enjoy!! And Happy Memorial Day! 
Chapter 19
Forever and Always
Harry heard a voice, a girl’s voice, Ginny’s voice, say something but he wasn’t paying attention.
“Harry!” her voice said again. “Are you listening to me?”
He didn’t answer. How could she act so normal, when Harry felt so detached? Detached from everyone, from the world. He had just lost his best friends.
“Harry, do you know if it was a killing curse that hit Ron?” Ginny asked. Harry shook his head. “It looks like it might’ve just been a stunning spell. He looks the same as Bellatrix, who was stunned.”
This got Harry’s attention. He looked up. “I…I saw…” He cleared his throat. “I saw a stunning spell go in the direction where Ron was standing.” Harry admitted his heart racing, Ron could be alive.
Ginny stood up, and walked over. Pointing her wand at Ron she clearly said, “Ennervate.” Harry let out a breath of relief as Ron opened his eyes, and slowly sat up.
Mrs. Weasley pulled him into a tight hug. Ron’s eye’s however sought out Hermione.
“Walking over to her, he sank down to the ground. “Hermione,” he whispered. He looked up at everyone. “What happened?”
“She…she was hit by a…a killing curse, Ron.” Ginny said, as her bottom lip trembled. Harry pulled her into a hug, as his eyes filled with tears as well.
“No!” Ron exclaimed. Disbelief was etched into his features. He knelt by Hermione, shaking her. “No Hermione…Hermione…”
Ginny was pressing her face into Harry’s chest, tears dampening his shirt. Ginny let out a soft sob, as Ron suddenly said, “Wait! Hermione? Hermione! I think she’s breathing! Hermione…”
“What?” Harry asked. He slowly walked away from Ginny, who was watching attentively, and bent down next to Hermione. He saw her chest rising and falling slowly.
Ginny gasped. Hermione was alive!
*
It was three days after Bellatrix had attacked the Burrow. Ginny, Harry, and Ron were all sitting around Hermione’s bed. They had quickly taken her to St. Mungo’s when they realized she was alive. Hermione’s parents had been there the day before.
Hermione however, was still unconscious. The Healers said she would wake up…eventually. The curse didn’t kill her because Hermione’s disarming spell had hit Bellatrix before the killing curse had hit Hermione. That made the killing curse have a different affect.
Ron was looking at Hermione, when it happened. Slowly, her eyes opened.
“Hermione!” Ron breathed. Harry’s head snapped up, in time to see Ron wrapping his arms around Hermione. Harry caught Ginny’s eye, and jerked his head toward the door. She nodded, she understood to let Ron and Hermione have some alone time.
Harry took a deep breath, and was about to say something, when Ginny cut him off. “Look, Harry, if you’re gonna try to break up with me, don’t.”
“What?” Harry asked, “How did you know?”
“I’m not dumb Harry. I heard Bellatrix yell before she hit Hermione with the curse.” Ginny explained.
“But Ginny, before it, I had a dream. And in it, Voldemort sent Bellatrix to capture you and kill you.” Harry said.
“I don’t care, Harry! I don’t care about those dreams. I can protect myself! Besides, it’s not like you’d ever let Voldemort get me. I could care less about those dreams.”
“Ginny,” Harry tried to say, weakly, but Ginny cut him off. “No, Harry, you listen. Last time I was on vacation from school, I let you break up with me. I left with a broken heart. And I’m not letting it happen again.”
“But Ginny, everyone I’ve ever loved. Sirius, Dumbledore, my parents, Voldemort killed them all! I’m not gonna let the same thing happen to you as well.” Harry explained.
Ginny spoke again, but her voice was softer. “Harry, I understand you don’t want to loose me. But breaking up with me now won’t solve anything, because frankly, Voldemort already knows that we’re together. Also, if I do die, I want to die by your side. Die having been your girlfriend, and with you the whole time. Not die wishing that I was your girlfriend. Harry I love you, and I’m not letting you go again.”
She didn’t wait for Harry to respond. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. When she pulled away, he smiled.
“You’re too stubborn, but I love you anyway.” Harry said. Ginny smiled. “Ginny, just promise me something. I’m not sure how long the war will last, but promise me that you’ll wait for me always, and you’ll love me forever.”
“Of course I will. Our night under the stars proved that. But Harry, promise me that you’ll wait for me to end my sixth year, you’ll wait forever, if that’s how long it takes, and you’ll love me always.”
He smiled yet again. “Yeah, Gin, of course I will. Just as you said, our night under the stars confirmed that. Ginny, I’ll love you forever, and wait for you always.”
She stepped closer to him so that their bodies were inches apart. “Forever and Always.” She murmured to him.
“Forever and Always,” He agreed.
She gave him one last lingering kiss, before saying, “Let’s go see how Hermione’s doing.”
He simply nodded.
----------
Ok people! Hope you liked it!! If you read please Reveiw Right Here! I haven't had that many out of my many readers reviewing! So I really hope a lot more of you review!! I'll go send the Owls!
Pottie Peace Faithful Readers!
Xx-Ginny-xX
Chapter 19
Forever and Always
Harry heard a voice, a girl’s voice, Ginny’s voice, say something but he wasn’t paying attention.
“Harry!” her voice said again. “Are you listening to me?”
He didn’t answer. How could she act so normal, when Harry felt so detached? Detached from everyone, from the world. He had just lost his best friends.
“Harry, do you know if it was a killing curse that hit Ron?” Ginny asked. Harry shook his head. “It looks like it might’ve just been a stunning spell. He looks the same as Bellatrix, who was stunned.”
This got Harry’s attention. He looked up. “I…I saw…” He cleared his throat. “I saw a stunning spell go in the direction where Ron was standing.” Harry admitted his heart racing, Ron could be alive.
Ginny stood up, and walked over. Pointing her wand at Ron she clearly said, “Ennervate.” Harry let out a breath of relief as Ron opened his eyes, and slowly sat up.
Mrs. Weasley pulled him into a tight hug. Ron’s eye’s however sought out Hermione.
“Walking over to her, he sank down to the ground. “Hermione,” he whispered. He looked up at everyone. “What happened?”
“She…she was hit by a…a killing curse, Ron.” Ginny said, as her bottom lip trembled. Harry pulled her into a hug, as his eyes filled with tears as well.
“No!” Ron exclaimed. Disbelief was etched into his features. He knelt by Hermione, shaking her. “No Hermione…Hermione…”
Ginny was pressing her face into Harry’s chest, tears dampening his shirt. Ginny let out a soft sob, as Ron suddenly said, “Wait! Hermione? Hermione! I think she’s breathing! Hermione…”
“What?” Harry asked. He slowly walked away from Ginny, who was watching attentively, and bent down next to Hermione. He saw her chest rising and falling slowly.
Ginny gasped. Hermione was alive!
*
It was three days after Bellatrix had attacked the Burrow. Ginny, Harry, and Ron were all sitting around Hermione’s bed. They had quickly taken her to St. Mungo’s when they realized she was alive. Hermione’s parents had been there the day before.
Hermione however, was still unconscious. The Healers said she would wake up…eventually. The curse didn’t kill her because Hermione’s disarming spell had hit Bellatrix before the killing curse had hit Hermione. That made the killing curse have a different affect.
Ron was looking at Hermione, when it happened. Slowly, her eyes opened.
“Hermione!” Ron breathed. Harry’s head snapped up, in time to see Ron wrapping his arms around Hermione. Harry caught Ginny’s eye, and jerked his head toward the door. She nodded, she understood to let Ron and Hermione have some alone time.
Harry took a deep breath, and was about to say something, when Ginny cut him off. “Look, Harry, if you’re gonna try to break up with me, don’t.”
“What?” Harry asked, “How did you know?”
“I’m not dumb Harry. I heard Bellatrix yell before she hit Hermione with the curse.” Ginny explained.
“But Ginny, before it, I had a dream. And in it, Voldemort sent Bellatrix to capture you and kill you.” Harry said.
“I don’t care, Harry! I don’t care about those dreams. I can protect myself! Besides, it’s not like you’d ever let Voldemort get me. I could care less about those dreams.”
“Ginny,” Harry tried to say, weakly, but Ginny cut him off. “No, Harry, you listen. Last time I was on vacation from school, I let you break up with me. I left with a broken heart. And I’m not letting it happen again.”
“But Ginny, everyone I’ve ever loved. Sirius, Dumbledore, my parents, Voldemort killed them all! I’m not gonna let the same thing happen to you as well.” Harry explained.
Ginny spoke again, but her voice was softer. “Harry, I understand you don’t want to loose me. But breaking up with me now won’t solve anything, because frankly, Voldemort already knows that we’re together. Also, if I do die, I want to die by your side. Die having been your girlfriend, and with you the whole time. Not die wishing that I was your girlfriend. Harry I love you, and I’m not letting you go again.”
She didn’t wait for Harry to respond. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. When she pulled away, he smiled.
“You’re too stubborn, but I love you anyway.” Harry said. Ginny smiled. “Ginny, just promise me something. I’m not sure how long the war will last, but promise me that you’ll wait for me always, and you’ll love me forever.”
“Of course I will. Our night under the stars proved that. But Harry, promise me that you’ll wait for me to end my sixth year, you’ll wait forever, if that’s how long it takes, and you’ll love me always.”
He smiled yet again. “Yeah, Gin, of course I will. Just as you said, our night under the stars confirmed that. Ginny, I’ll love you forever, and wait for you always.”
She stepped closer to him so that their bodies were inches apart. “Forever and Always.” She murmured to him.
“Forever and Always,” He agreed.
She gave him one last lingering kiss, before saying, “Let’s go see how Hermione’s doing.”
He simply nodded.
----------
Ok people! Hope you liked it!! If you read please Reveiw Right Here! I haven't had that many out of my many readers reviewing! So I really hope a lot more of you review!! I'll go send the Owls!
Pottie Peace Faithful Readers!
Xx-Ginny-xX
Yay! I know it took forever, but here is the chapter! It isn't beta'd because Courtney's out of town. Also, please subscribe to this thread. I don't have time to send 41 owls each time I put out a new chapter. Sorry, so please subscribe. Thanks, and enjoy!
Chapter 20
Hermione’s Loss
It was the day that Hermione was finally going to be released from St. Mungo’s. It was also a few days before Ginny had to return to Hogwarts. The trio and Ginny were all sitting in the white, empty hospital room waiting for Mr. Weasley to come and take them back to the Burrow.
There was a tapping sound on the window, and everyone looked up to see an owl hovering behind the glass. Hermione got up, and crossed the room to the window. She let the owl in.
“Whose owl is it?” Ron asked.
“Nothing important, just the Daily Prophet,” Hermione replied leaning against the wall, her voice nonchalant.
“Anyone we know dead?” Ron inquired.
But Hermione didn’t answer. As her eyes skimmed the first page of the paper, her eyes went wide and she slid down the wall onto the floor. She pulled her legs to her chest, wrapped her arms around her legs, and bent her head down into her knees.
“Hermione?!” Ron exclaimed as he, Harry, and Ginny rushed to Hermione’s side.
“What’s wrong, what happened?” Ginny questioned frantically.
“I think I know,” Harry answered grimly. He handed the newspaper to Ginny who read, an expression of understanding dawning on her face.
Hermione looked up, her face streaked with tears, nodding slowly.
“What? What does the paper say?” Ron demanded.
Slowly, Ginny handed the Daily Prophet to Ron, who quickly grabbed it, eager to find out what it said.
Dark Mark leaves Muggles Mystified
Early last night, in a small Muggle town, The Dark Mark, placed over a house, left nearby Muggles mystified. Death Eater’s reportedly left the Dark Mark over a home in a small town near London. Two Muggles were killed. Their names were found to be Dr. Emily G. Granger and Dr. Richard T. Granger. They had been successful Muggle dentists in the small town.
The Death Eaters which killed the Grangers have not been identified. The Dark Mark left several Muggles puzzled. An unnamed Muggle was first to see the house, and upon seeing the Granger’s bodies, sent what Muggles call a ‘doctor’ to find the cause of death. The Ministry had to send several Aurors down to the small town to use the Memory Charm on the Muggles. The Muggles memories had to be modified to forget the Dark Marks appearance. Not to mention that the Muggles were asking many questions and rumours were circulating as to why two perfectly healthy people would just drop dead. But the Grangers were killed by the Killing Curse. No one except one person has ever survived the Killing Curse- The Boy Who Lived.
In other news, the Boy Who Lived was recently involved in an attack on his friend’s childhood home…
-Continued on Page 8
Ron stopped reading. He looked up, Hermione was crying hysterically into her knees. Ron couldn’t believe it. Hermione’s parents had been killed.
Harry had a comforting arm around Hermione. He knew what it was like to loose someone close to you, he also knew what it was like to loose your parents.
Hermione continued to cry, sitting against the wall. She didn’t care how long she’d been sitting there. Harry had an arm around her, and Ron was sitting on her other side, silent, unsure what to say. Ginny was sitting at Hermione feet, whispering to her, words of comfort. Hermione was laying her head against Harry’s shoulder.
She felt lost. She was an orphan. She had no parents, to tell her how proud they were of her. To hug her, kiss her, comfort her. Heck, to get mad at her. She missed everything about them. How they wouldn’t let her shrink her teeth. How they supported her being a witch. How they took her to Diagon Alley for the first time. How they let her go to the Burrow countless times. She couldn’t believe that in a matter of minutes, she had found out that she lost her parents. She was lost, alone in the middle of a war with no parents.
The tears continued to fall when a new realization hit her. She wasn’t lost. She wasn’t alone. She had Harry, and Ron, and Ginny. She had the Weasley’s. They had always been there, and they always would. She wasn’t the only one to feel this pain. This was just how Harry felt when Sirius and Dumbledore died. She wasn’t the only one to not have parents, Harry didn’t.
She looked up at Harry, Ron, and Ginny, who were all sitting there. “Thank you, everyone,” she breathed.
“Why?” Harry asked, looking confused.
“For being there for me. I know that I’ll never have my parents back, but I still have a family. You are my family. You all might not be my blood relatives, but you’re still my family. You’ve always been my family. You and the Weasley’s,” Hermione explained.
“Hermione, you’ll always be my sister, and best friend,” Ginny said sincerely. Harry nodded in agreement.
“When I was crying, it hit me. I felt that I was all alone, I was lost, when I realized I wasn’t. As long as I had you guys always here for me, I’d never be alone. I miss my parents of course, and I don’t think I’ll ever be able to get over them dieing, but I’ll have you guys to help me through it,” Hermione whispered, her voice quiet.
More hot tears slid down Hermione’s pale cheeks. “But,” she said “I couldn’t help but think that I’m an orphan. I have no home, no where to live. No place to call home,” Hermione continued, sobs slowly taking over her voice.
“No, Hermione, that’s not true. You’ll always have a home,” Ron assured Hermione, kissing her cheek.
“Ron’s right Hermione,” Harry admitted. “I never felt like I had a home until I went to Hogwarts. The Dursley’s house was never a home to me. Then I decided not to go back to Hogwarts, after Dumbledore died, and again I felt without a home. When I came to back to the Burrow, I realized something. The Weasley’s, and you are my family, and I would always have you to be there for me. And I would always have a home, wherever that family of mine was.”
He took a breath before continuing. “I learned that my family was special. It was not at all made up of blood relatives. It was made up of my friends, who had always meant much more to me than my blood relatives, the Dursleys. And my home also wasn’t where those relatives were, it was where my friends were. Wherever those friends are, will always be my home. After all, a home isn’t always a house. It’s wherever you can always find those who love you,” Harry concluded.
Ginny nodded in agreement. “Hermione, wherever we are you’ll always have a home.”
Harry gently kissed the top of Hermione’s head, and Ginny placed a comforting hand of Hermione’s knee.
Through the tears cascading down Hermione’s face, she smiled. She looked at her two friends, and her boyfriend, and she knew something. It would be a bumpy rode, with the war and having her parents gone. But no matter what they’d always be there.
-----------
A/N: There ya go! I hope you liked it, even though it was sad. Please leave Feedback Here! And also, remember to subscribe! Thanks much!
And if you haven't already, please check out my new fanfic: Goodbye Harry! It's a one-shot!! Thanks again!
Chapter 20
Hermione’s Loss
It was the day that Hermione was finally going to be released from St. Mungo’s. It was also a few days before Ginny had to return to Hogwarts. The trio and Ginny were all sitting in the white, empty hospital room waiting for Mr. Weasley to come and take them back to the Burrow.
There was a tapping sound on the window, and everyone looked up to see an owl hovering behind the glass. Hermione got up, and crossed the room to the window. She let the owl in.
“Whose owl is it?” Ron asked.
“Nothing important, just the Daily Prophet,” Hermione replied leaning against the wall, her voice nonchalant.
“Anyone we know dead?” Ron inquired.
But Hermione didn’t answer. As her eyes skimmed the first page of the paper, her eyes went wide and she slid down the wall onto the floor. She pulled her legs to her chest, wrapped her arms around her legs, and bent her head down into her knees.
“Hermione?!” Ron exclaimed as he, Harry, and Ginny rushed to Hermione’s side.
“What’s wrong, what happened?” Ginny questioned frantically.
“I think I know,” Harry answered grimly. He handed the newspaper to Ginny who read, an expression of understanding dawning on her face.
Hermione looked up, her face streaked with tears, nodding slowly.
“What? What does the paper say?” Ron demanded.
Slowly, Ginny handed the Daily Prophet to Ron, who quickly grabbed it, eager to find out what it said.
Dark Mark leaves Muggles Mystified
Early last night, in a small Muggle town, The Dark Mark, placed over a house, left nearby Muggles mystified. Death Eater’s reportedly left the Dark Mark over a home in a small town near London. Two Muggles were killed. Their names were found to be Dr. Emily G. Granger and Dr. Richard T. Granger. They had been successful Muggle dentists in the small town.
The Death Eaters which killed the Grangers have not been identified. The Dark Mark left several Muggles puzzled. An unnamed Muggle was first to see the house, and upon seeing the Granger’s bodies, sent what Muggles call a ‘doctor’ to find the cause of death. The Ministry had to send several Aurors down to the small town to use the Memory Charm on the Muggles. The Muggles memories had to be modified to forget the Dark Marks appearance. Not to mention that the Muggles were asking many questions and rumours were circulating as to why two perfectly healthy people would just drop dead. But the Grangers were killed by the Killing Curse. No one except one person has ever survived the Killing Curse- The Boy Who Lived.
In other news, the Boy Who Lived was recently involved in an attack on his friend’s childhood home…
-Continued on Page 8
Ron stopped reading. He looked up, Hermione was crying hysterically into her knees. Ron couldn’t believe it. Hermione’s parents had been killed.
Harry had a comforting arm around Hermione. He knew what it was like to loose someone close to you, he also knew what it was like to loose your parents.
Hermione continued to cry, sitting against the wall. She didn’t care how long she’d been sitting there. Harry had an arm around her, and Ron was sitting on her other side, silent, unsure what to say. Ginny was sitting at Hermione feet, whispering to her, words of comfort. Hermione was laying her head against Harry’s shoulder.
She felt lost. She was an orphan. She had no parents, to tell her how proud they were of her. To hug her, kiss her, comfort her. Heck, to get mad at her. She missed everything about them. How they wouldn’t let her shrink her teeth. How they supported her being a witch. How they took her to Diagon Alley for the first time. How they let her go to the Burrow countless times. She couldn’t believe that in a matter of minutes, she had found out that she lost her parents. She was lost, alone in the middle of a war with no parents.
The tears continued to fall when a new realization hit her. She wasn’t lost. She wasn’t alone. She had Harry, and Ron, and Ginny. She had the Weasley’s. They had always been there, and they always would. She wasn’t the only one to feel this pain. This was just how Harry felt when Sirius and Dumbledore died. She wasn’t the only one to not have parents, Harry didn’t.
She looked up at Harry, Ron, and Ginny, who were all sitting there. “Thank you, everyone,” she breathed.
“Why?” Harry asked, looking confused.
“For being there for me. I know that I’ll never have my parents back, but I still have a family. You are my family. You all might not be my blood relatives, but you’re still my family. You’ve always been my family. You and the Weasley’s,” Hermione explained.
“Hermione, you’ll always be my sister, and best friend,” Ginny said sincerely. Harry nodded in agreement.
“When I was crying, it hit me. I felt that I was all alone, I was lost, when I realized I wasn’t. As long as I had you guys always here for me, I’d never be alone. I miss my parents of course, and I don’t think I’ll ever be able to get over them dieing, but I’ll have you guys to help me through it,” Hermione whispered, her voice quiet.
More hot tears slid down Hermione’s pale cheeks. “But,” she said “I couldn’t help but think that I’m an orphan. I have no home, no where to live. No place to call home,” Hermione continued, sobs slowly taking over her voice.
“No, Hermione, that’s not true. You’ll always have a home,” Ron assured Hermione, kissing her cheek.
“Ron’s right Hermione,” Harry admitted. “I never felt like I had a home until I went to Hogwarts. The Dursley’s house was never a home to me. Then I decided not to go back to Hogwarts, after Dumbledore died, and again I felt without a home. When I came to back to the Burrow, I realized something. The Weasley’s, and you are my family, and I would always have you to be there for me. And I would always have a home, wherever that family of mine was.”
He took a breath before continuing. “I learned that my family was special. It was not at all made up of blood relatives. It was made up of my friends, who had always meant much more to me than my blood relatives, the Dursleys. And my home also wasn’t where those relatives were, it was where my friends were. Wherever those friends are, will always be my home. After all, a home isn’t always a house. It’s wherever you can always find those who love you,” Harry concluded.
Ginny nodded in agreement. “Hermione, wherever we are you’ll always have a home.”
Harry gently kissed the top of Hermione’s head, and Ginny placed a comforting hand of Hermione’s knee.
Through the tears cascading down Hermione’s face, she smiled. She looked at her two friends, and her boyfriend, and she knew something. It would be a bumpy rode, with the war and having her parents gone. But no matter what they’d always be there.
-----------
A/N: There ya go! I hope you liked it, even though it was sad. Please leave Feedback Here! And also, remember to subscribe! Thanks much!
And if you haven't already, please check out my new fanfic: Goodbye Harry! It's a one-shot!! Thanks again!
Hey all! I'm back! I know, it took forever! I mean it's been over a month! And I really hope all my wonderful readers are still here. I hope you are! I lover hearing your feedback! Now, ready for the next chapter?? Thanks Em, for betaing! Enjoy!! And also, all these chapters coming up are DH DISREGARDED. There may be some similarities, but these chapters have been planned for months. Therefore, any similarities to DH are unintentional.
Chapter 21
Harry’s Dilemma
Ginny was sitting in a chair in the Gryffindor Common Room. She was restless, and bored. She had just gotten back to school today and started classes again yesterday, something she wasn’t looking forward to. Hermione had gone to her parents’ funeral yesterday with Ron and Harry. She tried to be strong, and she knew that Ron and Harry were there for her. But how strong could you be speaking at your parents’ funeral? Ginny hadn’t gone, but she trusted that Ron would make sure she was okay.
Ginny sighed. Maybe she should stretch her legs, walk around the castle. She walked out of the Common Room. She wasn’t paying attention to where she was going, when she saw someone out of the corner of her eye. Well, three someone’s. Harry, Ron, and Hermione.
She walked back a few paces, and looked at the three. Was it really them? But then why would they be here? Did something happen?
Why are they here? Is someone hurt? Oh my god, did something happen to the Burrow? Ginny’s mind was racing. Each thought made her more nervous that something bad happened.
She walked up to the trio.
“Why are you here?” she demanded. “Did something happen? Is everyone okay?”
“Calm down, Gin. Everything’s fine,” Harry assured her.
She took a few deep breaths, calming herself down. “Then why are you here? Not that I’m complaining,” she added looking directly at Harry.
“It’s about the Horcruxes,” Ron whispered, trying not to draw attention to them.
Ginny nodded, “What about them? Have you found the last one?”
Harry spoke again, “Yeah, we think so. We came here because we think Hufflepuff’s Cup might be somewhere in the Trophy Room.”
“Why there?” Ginny asked glancing at Hermione, who hadn’t talked at all. Hermione had bags under her very red eyes. She was very solemn, even her bushy hair seemed slightly limp. Or was she just imagining that?
“Ron remembered when he had to clean all the trophies in there in our second year. He says that there was this locked cabinet, that wouldn’t open,” Harry explained.
“Okay, does McGonagall know you’re here?” Ginny questioned.
“Yeah,” Ron answered.
“Let’s go,” Harry said before walking off quickly, Ginny, Hermione, and Ron followed.
When they finally got to the Trophy Room, they all split up, each searching a different part of the room. Ginny was searching another part when she came across a closed cabinet. She pulled on the handle to open it, but it was locked.
She pulled out her wand, and said in a clear voice “Alohomora.” There was a click, and the cabinet opened. Pulling open the cabinet door, she peered inside. In the corner, there was a large trunk. She reached inside, and pulled it out. She shut the cabinet, and moved back a few paces. Placing the trunk on the floor, she sat down around it, and called over Harry, Ron, and Hermione.
“What is it?” Ron asked.
“That looks like the trunk Moody had. There are different compartments in it. A different compartment for each lock,” Harry explained.
He pulled out his wand, and pointed it at the first lock, and muttered, “Alohomora.” The lid flew open to reveal a small compartment, but it was empty. Harry shut it, and tried again for the second lid. It was empty as well. He tried the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth locks, each empty like the one before.
He tried once more, and said, “Alohomora,” his wand pointing at the seventh lock. The lid opened yet again, but this time to reveal a small gold cup. It had two handles and a badger on it. It was Helga Hufflepuff’s Cup.
“Is that it?” Hermione asked her voice quiet. But Ginny could hear the excitement in her voice. Only Harry had seen the Cup from Riddle’s memory, but it looked like the Cup Harry had described.
Harry nodded excitedly. “Yeah, yeah, this is it, I’m sure,”
“So, how do you destroy the Horcrux inside it?” Ginny questioned.
“I dunno maybe I can just speak in Parseltongue. You know, call out the Horcrux?” He said. It sounded strange, but it was worth a try. “Reveal Voldemort’s Horcrux,” he hissed.
Nothing happened. Again, he hissed in Parseltongue, but again there was no effect.
“Maybe I should try a spell on it,” He suggested.
“Which one?” Ron asked.
“I dunno, maybe Sectumsempra. If I use that it should destroy the Horcrux. But not destroy the cup,” Harry explained. He then pointed his wand at the Cup, and said, “Sectumsempra.” The Cup, which had been sitting on the floor, was pushed back by the spell, and thrown against the wall.
“Is it destroyed?” Ginny asked.
“No,” Hermione stated. When Ginny looked at her, she explained, “If it was, there would be a loud bang, and we would all be pushed back,”
Ginny nodded in understanding. “Then how are you supposed to destroy it?” She enquired.
Harry shrugged. “I’m not sure. Maybe I should try some more spells,” he offered.
He tried spells ranging from Stupefy, to Alohomora. He didn’t try any spells that could possibly destroy the actual Cup, as it was Hufflepuff’s own Cup. They were all beginning to lose hope.
“Harry,” Hermione asked timidly.
“Yeah?”
“Maybe it’s not a Horcrux,” Hermione replied.
“What?” Harry asked.
“Maybe Voldemort made something else his Horcrux,” Hermione clarified.
“It’s possible, I guess,” Harry admitted.
“Let’s go talk to Dumbledore’s Portrait. Ask him about it,” Ron recommended.
“Yeah, that sounds good. Let’s go,” Harry said nodding.
He shrunk Hufflepuff’s Cup, and put it in his pocket. Then they all set off for the Headmistress’ office.
*
Harry sat on Ron’s bed at the Burrow. Everyone else was eating dinner. Harry was avoiding them. How could he look them in the face after what he found out? How could it be? He couldn’t believe what Dumbledore said. The conversation played like a broken record in Harry’s mind.
“I have a theory, Harry. I have considered this since the day your parents were killed. I never chose to tell you to protect you, Harry. It is my belief that you are the last Horcrux,” Dumbledore explained, his face solemn.
“What? How? How can I be a Horcrux?” Harry asked in disbelief.
“The night Voldemort came to kill your parents, he was going to make his final Horcrux. He came with an item to make the Horcrux with. It is my belief that it was Hufflepuff’s Cup. He was going to use your death to make his final Horcrux. Yet, as you know, that night he met his first fall. When he tried to kill you, it backfired. Thus making you his final Horcrux. There is a spell the person casts when making a Horcrux. The person is required to cast the spell before they commit the murder. Voldemort did, yet instead of making the Cup his Horcrux, because the Killing Curse backfired, he made you the Horcrux. Are you understanding this Harry?” Dumbledore asked.
Harry nodded numbly. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. It was him. All this time, it was him. He was the Horcrux.
Dumbledore sighed before continuing, “He did so unintentionally of course. He didn’t mean to make you the Horcrux, and did not know, until now. Have you ever wondered, Harry, why Voldemort tried to kill you your whole life, when you are a Horcrux? Why would he seek to kill his own Horcrux? He didn’t know that you were one. Yet suddenly, in your sixth year, he stopped trying to kill you. He went after me. Did you ever wonder why? He did so because he finally found out that you were one of his Horcruxes. He didn’t want to destroy one of his own Horcruxes of course,”
Harry nodded again. That was all he could do. He couldn’t deny it. It all made sense. Everything Dumbledore said. Voldemort had indeed not tried to kill him in his sixth year. When he had tried to kill Harry any other time. He couldn’t bring himself to look at Dumbledore. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were silently standing next to him.
Finally he looked up, and said, “I have to die. I have to kill myself. I’m the Horcrux,” he turned to his friends, “You have to kill me. That’s the only way Voldemort will be able to be killed,”
“I’m not going to kill you, Harry, you’re my best mate. There has to be another way,” Ron demanded looking at Dumbledore.
“I’m afraid, when the time comes, there might not be another way. But Harry, you must understand this. You cannot die yet. You are the only one who can kill Voldemort. No one else can.” Dumbledore explained.
“So,” Harry said, his voice bitter, “Your saying I have to kill Voldemort at the exact same time he kills me. That way when his Killing Curse hits me, mine hits him. Just as it hits him, his will hit me, destroying the Horcrux, and killing me, so my Killing Curse is able to kill him. Right?”
Dumbledore nodded, “I am sorry, but yes, I believe so,”
Harry nodded also, and without saying a word, left the office.
Harry sighed. Ron and Hermione had followed him back here, and tried to get him to come eat, but he refused. How could they look at him? How could they, when he was what they had been working to destroy all year? But it was the undeniable truth. He, Harry Potter, was a Horcrux.
-------------------------
Uhoh! What did you think?? Will Ron kill Harry? Dun, dun dun. Lol. Poor Harry. Yeah, so tell me what you think! Leave Feedback here please. Thanks!
Chapter 21
Harry’s Dilemma
Ginny was sitting in a chair in the Gryffindor Common Room. She was restless, and bored. She had just gotten back to school today and started classes again yesterday, something she wasn’t looking forward to. Hermione had gone to her parents’ funeral yesterday with Ron and Harry. She tried to be strong, and she knew that Ron and Harry were there for her. But how strong could you be speaking at your parents’ funeral? Ginny hadn’t gone, but she trusted that Ron would make sure she was okay.
Ginny sighed. Maybe she should stretch her legs, walk around the castle. She walked out of the Common Room. She wasn’t paying attention to where she was going, when she saw someone out of the corner of her eye. Well, three someone’s. Harry, Ron, and Hermione.
She walked back a few paces, and looked at the three. Was it really them? But then why would they be here? Did something happen?
Why are they here? Is someone hurt? Oh my god, did something happen to the Burrow? Ginny’s mind was racing. Each thought made her more nervous that something bad happened.
She walked up to the trio.
“Why are you here?” she demanded. “Did something happen? Is everyone okay?”
“Calm down, Gin. Everything’s fine,” Harry assured her.
She took a few deep breaths, calming herself down. “Then why are you here? Not that I’m complaining,” she added looking directly at Harry.
“It’s about the Horcruxes,” Ron whispered, trying not to draw attention to them.
Ginny nodded, “What about them? Have you found the last one?”
Harry spoke again, “Yeah, we think so. We came here because we think Hufflepuff’s Cup might be somewhere in the Trophy Room.”
“Why there?” Ginny asked glancing at Hermione, who hadn’t talked at all. Hermione had bags under her very red eyes. She was very solemn, even her bushy hair seemed slightly limp. Or was she just imagining that?
“Ron remembered when he had to clean all the trophies in there in our second year. He says that there was this locked cabinet, that wouldn’t open,” Harry explained.
“Okay, does McGonagall know you’re here?” Ginny questioned.
“Yeah,” Ron answered.
“Let’s go,” Harry said before walking off quickly, Ginny, Hermione, and Ron followed.
When they finally got to the Trophy Room, they all split up, each searching a different part of the room. Ginny was searching another part when she came across a closed cabinet. She pulled on the handle to open it, but it was locked.
She pulled out her wand, and said in a clear voice “Alohomora.” There was a click, and the cabinet opened. Pulling open the cabinet door, she peered inside. In the corner, there was a large trunk. She reached inside, and pulled it out. She shut the cabinet, and moved back a few paces. Placing the trunk on the floor, she sat down around it, and called over Harry, Ron, and Hermione.
“What is it?” Ron asked.
“That looks like the trunk Moody had. There are different compartments in it. A different compartment for each lock,” Harry explained.
He pulled out his wand, and pointed it at the first lock, and muttered, “Alohomora.” The lid flew open to reveal a small compartment, but it was empty. Harry shut it, and tried again for the second lid. It was empty as well. He tried the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth locks, each empty like the one before.
He tried once more, and said, “Alohomora,” his wand pointing at the seventh lock. The lid opened yet again, but this time to reveal a small gold cup. It had two handles and a badger on it. It was Helga Hufflepuff’s Cup.
“Is that it?” Hermione asked her voice quiet. But Ginny could hear the excitement in her voice. Only Harry had seen the Cup from Riddle’s memory, but it looked like the Cup Harry had described.
Harry nodded excitedly. “Yeah, yeah, this is it, I’m sure,”
“So, how do you destroy the Horcrux inside it?” Ginny questioned.
“I dunno maybe I can just speak in Parseltongue. You know, call out the Horcrux?” He said. It sounded strange, but it was worth a try. “Reveal Voldemort’s Horcrux,” he hissed.
Nothing happened. Again, he hissed in Parseltongue, but again there was no effect.
“Maybe I should try a spell on it,” He suggested.
“Which one?” Ron asked.
“I dunno, maybe Sectumsempra. If I use that it should destroy the Horcrux. But not destroy the cup,” Harry explained. He then pointed his wand at the Cup, and said, “Sectumsempra.” The Cup, which had been sitting on the floor, was pushed back by the spell, and thrown against the wall.
“Is it destroyed?” Ginny asked.
“No,” Hermione stated. When Ginny looked at her, she explained, “If it was, there would be a loud bang, and we would all be pushed back,”
Ginny nodded in understanding. “Then how are you supposed to destroy it?” She enquired.
Harry shrugged. “I’m not sure. Maybe I should try some more spells,” he offered.
He tried spells ranging from Stupefy, to Alohomora. He didn’t try any spells that could possibly destroy the actual Cup, as it was Hufflepuff’s own Cup. They were all beginning to lose hope.
“Harry,” Hermione asked timidly.
“Yeah?”
“Maybe it’s not a Horcrux,” Hermione replied.
“What?” Harry asked.
“Maybe Voldemort made something else his Horcrux,” Hermione clarified.
“It’s possible, I guess,” Harry admitted.
“Let’s go talk to Dumbledore’s Portrait. Ask him about it,” Ron recommended.
“Yeah, that sounds good. Let’s go,” Harry said nodding.
He shrunk Hufflepuff’s Cup, and put it in his pocket. Then they all set off for the Headmistress’ office.
*
Harry sat on Ron’s bed at the Burrow. Everyone else was eating dinner. Harry was avoiding them. How could he look them in the face after what he found out? How could it be? He couldn’t believe what Dumbledore said. The conversation played like a broken record in Harry’s mind.
“I have a theory, Harry. I have considered this since the day your parents were killed. I never chose to tell you to protect you, Harry. It is my belief that you are the last Horcrux,” Dumbledore explained, his face solemn.
“What? How? How can I be a Horcrux?” Harry asked in disbelief.
“The night Voldemort came to kill your parents, he was going to make his final Horcrux. He came with an item to make the Horcrux with. It is my belief that it was Hufflepuff’s Cup. He was going to use your death to make his final Horcrux. Yet, as you know, that night he met his first fall. When he tried to kill you, it backfired. Thus making you his final Horcrux. There is a spell the person casts when making a Horcrux. The person is required to cast the spell before they commit the murder. Voldemort did, yet instead of making the Cup his Horcrux, because the Killing Curse backfired, he made you the Horcrux. Are you understanding this Harry?” Dumbledore asked.
Harry nodded numbly. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. It was him. All this time, it was him. He was the Horcrux.
Dumbledore sighed before continuing, “He did so unintentionally of course. He didn’t mean to make you the Horcrux, and did not know, until now. Have you ever wondered, Harry, why Voldemort tried to kill you your whole life, when you are a Horcrux? Why would he seek to kill his own Horcrux? He didn’t know that you were one. Yet suddenly, in your sixth year, he stopped trying to kill you. He went after me. Did you ever wonder why? He did so because he finally found out that you were one of his Horcruxes. He didn’t want to destroy one of his own Horcruxes of course,”
Harry nodded again. That was all he could do. He couldn’t deny it. It all made sense. Everything Dumbledore said. Voldemort had indeed not tried to kill him in his sixth year. When he had tried to kill Harry any other time. He couldn’t bring himself to look at Dumbledore. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were silently standing next to him.
Finally he looked up, and said, “I have to die. I have to kill myself. I’m the Horcrux,” he turned to his friends, “You have to kill me. That’s the only way Voldemort will be able to be killed,”
“I’m not going to kill you, Harry, you’re my best mate. There has to be another way,” Ron demanded looking at Dumbledore.
“I’m afraid, when the time comes, there might not be another way. But Harry, you must understand this. You cannot die yet. You are the only one who can kill Voldemort. No one else can.” Dumbledore explained.
“So,” Harry said, his voice bitter, “Your saying I have to kill Voldemort at the exact same time he kills me. That way when his Killing Curse hits me, mine hits him. Just as it hits him, his will hit me, destroying the Horcrux, and killing me, so my Killing Curse is able to kill him. Right?”
Dumbledore nodded, “I am sorry, but yes, I believe so,”
Harry nodded also, and without saying a word, left the office.
Harry sighed. Ron and Hermione had followed him back here, and tried to get him to come eat, but he refused. How could they look at him? How could they, when he was what they had been working to destroy all year? But it was the undeniable truth. He, Harry Potter, was a Horcrux.
-------------------------
Uhoh! What did you think?? Will Ron kill Harry? Dun, dun dun. Lol. Poor Harry. Yeah, so tell me what you think! Leave Feedback here please. Thanks!
Hello everyone! Here it is! The next chapter!! I hope you like it. The chapter, by the way, has not been beta'd. The song used in the chapter is 'How to Save a Life' by The Fray.
A video for the sing can be found here: How to Save a Life.
And, I also got inspiration to write this chapter by another video. In includes Ron and Harry, and is to the same song. How to Save a Life - video two
And now, here is the chapter! I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 22
How to Save a Life
Harry sat on the bed, feeling numb. In his mind he knew he had three choices. He could kill himself. That was one. Or, he could always get killed by Voldemort. And then the third choice, he could have Ron kill him. But Ron never would. He could ask Malfoy to do it. Malfoy hated him enough to. All his choices ended with him dieing.
He heard the door open, and knowing it would be Ron or Hermione to try to get him to come out; he turned on the bed to face the wall. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a tall, lanky frame, and red hair. It was Ron, yet he still didn’t move. He was thinking about leaving when Ron spoke.
“Harry,” Ron’s voice was cautious. “You wanna talk?” Harry turned to face him. “We can just talk. It doesn’t have to be about anything, really. Hermione’s just really worried about you. She’s driving me bloody insane,”
Harry gave Ron a curt nod, to show it was fine. Ron was unsure of what to say.
“Er, Harry, about earlier, um…” his voice trailed off, as Harry’s thoughts found the idea of leaving the room again. Ron must’ve noticed this. “Don’t leave, just, can we, er, I dunno, talk about it?”
No answer.
“Because Hermione says that, you know, it’s not good to lock yourself up and all,” Ron continued.
Harry offered Ron a small smile. It was typical of Hermione, always saying how he shouldn’t bottle up his feelings. Ron gazed back at Harry, relaxing slightly.
Step one you say we need to talk
He walks you say sit down it's just a talk
He smiles politely back at you
You stare politely right on through
“You know, Hermione says that maybe we can find away around it. So you don’t have to, you know, well, die,” Ron said the last word quietly.
Harry simply stared ahead, not showing any response.
“Come on Harry, talk to me. Aren’t you, I dunno, scared or something? I would be. Your not gonna do what you did after Sirius died, and lock yourself in your room, and ignore us, are you? I mean you can’t possibly blame yourself for being a Horcrux. It was beyond your control,”
Harry had no reply.
“Like what? If you hadn’t been born, your parents wouldn’t have died, and you wouldn’t have been a Horcrux? Harry you can’t possibly think that. It makes no sense,”
Finally Harry replied, “If I wasn’t so close to you all, it wouldn’t be so hard. I wouldn’t want to not die so much. I wouldn’t have to think of how you would react when I finally did die. If I wasn’t friends with you, and dating Ginny, then I wouldn’t mind dieing, being with my mom, dad, Sirius and Dumbledore again,” his voice sounded pained.
“So what, your blaming us, being your friends? Well then, I’m sorry I care about you as much as a brother,” Ron said, his voice raising.
He looked into Harry’s eyes, and saw pain, nervousness, and fear.
“No,” Harry’s voice was soft. “If I hadn’t let you come with me, or started dating Ginny again, the you wouldn’t have to deal with this. You shouldn’t have to,”
Ron sighed. Harry was blaming himself again. They were back at square one. Maybe he should’ve stayed downstairs with Hermione.
Some sort of window to your right
As he goes left and you stay right
Between the lines of fear and blame
And you begin to wonder why you came
“Harry, come on! Stop blaming yourself! It’s not your fault. Not everything in the world is your fault,” Ron’s voice was growing quite loud again. “I’m not gonna let you be like this. Stop it, and be the Harry we all know! The Harry I met six years ago on the Hogwarts Express. We, Hermione, Ginny and I, aren’t gonna let you die!
“We’ll work non stop if we have to so the Horcrux can be destroyed, without you dieing,”
Harry’s gaze was harsh. “Why me though? Why can’t it have been someone else? I don’t want to be the chosen one. The one who is one of Voldemort’s Horcruxes!” Harry exclaimed, his bitter voice, was loud.
“I don’t know mate. But I wouldn’t give you up being my friend no matter what, chosen one or not,” Ron said quietly.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
Just then, Hermione slipped into the room, quickly shutting the door, “I heard shouting,” she explained, looking between Harry and Ron.
“It’s nothing,” Harry muttered, his voice quiet.
“No, Harry, you very well know it’s not nothing,” Hermione said, with a slightly harsh tone.
Ron walked up and whispered something to Hermione. A look of understanding came across her face. “Harry, don’t blame yourself for this mess. Blame Voldemort, but not you,” she said quietly, walking across the room and sitting next to Harry.
“It’s not your fault. Harry, don’t lock yourself away, don’t ignore us. Just, please, we want to help you. Harry, please, stop hiding yourself away, shielding yourself. It’s not right. Harry, listen to me, it’s not okay! You cannot blame yourself, it’s not right!” Hermione pleaded, her eyes begging for him understand; she only wanted what was best for him.
Let him know that you know best
Cause after all you do know best
Try to slip past his defense
Without granting innocence
Harry didn’t listen. He looked away; he couldn’t look into her eyes, not when he heard the begging in her voice.
“Harry!” she cried out to him, desperately needing him to listen, to understand her. There was no answer yet again. Ron was watching solemnly as his girlfriend tried to break his best mate’s stubborn resolve.
“Harry, now you better listen to me,” Hermione said, “I’ll say it again, you cannot do this. You always do this! But stop. Stop pushing us away now! How many more times do I have to say that you need us? You can’t do this without us. So let us in!
“Please, Harry, please,” the pleading tone in her voice had returned. “Listen, just listen to me. I know you can hear me. I know it, so stop acting like you can’t. Harry, please, please, just hear me, listen to me. Let me know you understand. Look at me, Harry, look at me, and let me know you hear what I’m saying. Please?” Hermione’s voice was begging weakly.
Lay down a list of what is wrong
The things you've told him all along
And pray to God he hears you
And pray to God he hears you
Harry couldn’t bring himself to look at her. He couldn’t, just couldn’t. He looked out towards the window, wishing he could fly away into the clouds and forget everything.
Hermione looked at Ron, her eyes shining with unshed tears. She didn’t know what to do. For once, Hermione Granger was at a complete loss. Ron’s gaze matched her’s and it told her that he too was at a loss.
What could they do to let Harry know that he wasn’t alone?
How could they let him know that it didn’t have to end like this?
They would never leave him. They would stay up all night with him until he realized that they were there. But how could they tell him? He was ignoring their words.
But they were Gryffindors. They were not about to give up. They were not going to loose their best friend without a fight.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
“Stop. Please, just stop,” Harry’s voice came abruptly; bring them out of their reverie. “Stop looking at each other, like you used to do. Glancing at each other as if I’m some dangerous bomb, and you’re just waiting for it to go off,” He was looking at them, Hermione still on the bed, and Ron standing in the middle of the room.
“Harry, no, it wasn’t like that. We were…” Hermione’s voice trailed off. She was still surprised by Harry’s sudden outburst.
Harry gave a disbelieving laugh, “Yeah, sure, I know how you would always whisper behind my back, acting like I couldn’t hear. Give me furtive glances, thinking I couldn’t see.”
“No, mate, really, it’s not that at all…” Ron tried to explain.
“And yet, each time, you’d act like you had no idea what I was talking about when I confronted you,” Harry cut in.
Ron and Hermione stayed silent. Maybe it was best that they just let him yell. Maybe he needed to know he had a choice, and realize for himself that he needed them.
“Mate,” Ron finally spoke after an unbearable silence, “You can go, if you want to. We are not keeping you here. We’ve always been together, a trio, but you can go, if you really want to, and be alone,”
Ron’s voice was barely above a whisper, and as he finished speaking, it trembled. That was one of the hardest thing he ever had to say. But Harry had to know. He had to know it was his choice.
As he begins to raise his voice
You lower yours and grant him one last choice
Drive until you lose the road
Or break with the ones you've followed
Harry, who had been standing, gave his best friend an odd look, as though contemplating Ron’s words.
Ron looked at Harry, matching his gaze. Hermione stared at the two with baited breath. Harry took a step forward, but then leaned back, as though rethinking.
“I…I…” Harry tried to speak, but words failed him.
He was unsure. He could tell them. It was what they wanted, obviously. He could tell them all the thoughts running through his head. Let them know how scared he was, how he didn’t want to die. How he just wanted a normal life, and how he just wanted to be able to grow old. Was that too much to ask for? How he wanted to live past this war.
Or he could not tell them. He could act like he didn’t hear them. He could keep up the façade. He could keep locking himself away, and let himself be killed by Voldemort, while he killed Voldemort.
“I…I…” he tried yet again to talk. But he just was unable to accomplish the task.
A thought rushed through his head, Why did I let them in? Why didn’t I run?
Ron and Hermione watched their friend’s internal struggle, and both had the same thought, Why did we even bother?
He will do one of two things
He will admit to everything
Or he'll say he's just not the same
And you'll begin to wonder why you came
But they all knew the answer.
“I just… I dunno… I just…can’t,” Harry finally whispered quietly.
He walked towards the door again, his hand outstretched. He wasn’t going to tell them. He wasn’t going to bother explaining to them why he was acting this way. Like a noble prat, and he knew it.
And through his thoughts came the question again, Why did I let them in? Why didn’t I run?
His hand touched the doorknob, and the answer to his mental question surged into his brain, knowing it was true. Because they love me. They’re my best friends, and they’ll stay with me all night if they have to.
Ron and Hermione watched in anticipation as Harry’s hand finally came in contact with the doorknob. They had a strong feeling that he would open it, and walk out. And their question came back to their minds, Why did we even bother?
They saw his hesitation to open the door, and they knew the answer. It was so simple. Because he’s our best friend, and we love him. We would stay with him all through the night if we needed to.
If only they knew how incredibly identical their thoughts were as their friendship came closer than ever to cracking the firm and solid concrete of it’s foundation.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
Harry turned back, and looked at his friends. He looked into their faces. Never had he seen Ron this close to tears and this close to breaking. Hermione was just holding back tears, but they threatened to envelope her face in a cascading waterfall.
Harry knew he looked the same. He could feel the sting in his eyes. He felt the hot burning sensation of showing vulnerability with wet, salty tears that would drip down his cheeks. His vision became unfocused as he felt the water pool up in his eyes.
He remembered not long ago. When Hermione’s parents had been murdered. He remembered how he had called her his sister, and Ron his brother. How they held each other together in that time of need. A firm rock amidst the rushing water.
The memory came to him, and he couldn’t hold it back. How he had admitted to his true family. How they knew they’d always be there together, for each other. It was weakening his stubborn choice to push himself away from his two best friends. And the hardest part was that everything he said during Hermione’s lament, it had all been true.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
He heard Hermione’s voice call out, one last plea, “Harry, please, don’t,”
He felt his hand slip off the doorknob, and his feet turn, until he was facing his two best friend’s faces again.
“Ron, Hermione,” he murmured, quietly, just as they said,
“Harry.”
“Harry.”
Had I known how to save a life
It only took Hermione and Harry a few swift strides to join Ron in the middle of the room. Harry’s tears finally poured out and down his cheeks just as he met Ron and Hermione in the center.
Ron and Hermione had been unsuccessful at keeping their tears at bay as well. In unison, they all held out their arms, and shared a group hug. In the hug, they all sniffled, but none of them bothered to stop their stream of tears that were blending together, as the three held each other like they had always done before.
“I reckon this tops the list of me being a bloody noble prat,” Harry muttered.
The three of them all gave wet chuckles, as Ron said, “You bet mate, you bet,”
They continued to share the threesome hug, and continued to laugh, a much needed, mixed with tears, laugh. And they knew, they all knew, that it was okay. They were alright, and the chance that their friendship might break, that the trio might split was gone. They were one again; they were once more together as the unbreakable, golden trio. They could conquer everything, and together they would finish the war.
No words needed to be said. They didn’t need to say it aloud to the others, for they all knew. They all knew that they would see the end of the war, together. That was their unspoken promise.
Had I known how to save a life
--------------------------------
And there you go! I hope you liked it! It was more angsty then I originally planned, but I think it turned out alright. But the important thing is, what do you think? Tell me at the Feedback Thread please!
Thanks!!
Xx-Ginny-xX
A video for the sing can be found here: How to Save a Life.
And, I also got inspiration to write this chapter by another video. In includes Ron and Harry, and is to the same song. How to Save a Life - video two
And now, here is the chapter! I hope you enjoy!
Chapter 22
How to Save a Life
Harry sat on the bed, feeling numb. In his mind he knew he had three choices. He could kill himself. That was one. Or, he could always get killed by Voldemort. And then the third choice, he could have Ron kill him. But Ron never would. He could ask Malfoy to do it. Malfoy hated him enough to. All his choices ended with him dieing.
He heard the door open, and knowing it would be Ron or Hermione to try to get him to come out; he turned on the bed to face the wall. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a tall, lanky frame, and red hair. It was Ron, yet he still didn’t move. He was thinking about leaving when Ron spoke.
“Harry,” Ron’s voice was cautious. “You wanna talk?” Harry turned to face him. “We can just talk. It doesn’t have to be about anything, really. Hermione’s just really worried about you. She’s driving me bloody insane,”
Harry gave Ron a curt nod, to show it was fine. Ron was unsure of what to say.
“Er, Harry, about earlier, um…” his voice trailed off, as Harry’s thoughts found the idea of leaving the room again. Ron must’ve noticed this. “Don’t leave, just, can we, er, I dunno, talk about it?”
No answer.
“Because Hermione says that, you know, it’s not good to lock yourself up and all,” Ron continued.
Harry offered Ron a small smile. It was typical of Hermione, always saying how he shouldn’t bottle up his feelings. Ron gazed back at Harry, relaxing slightly.
Step one you say we need to talk
He walks you say sit down it's just a talk
He smiles politely back at you
You stare politely right on through
“You know, Hermione says that maybe we can find away around it. So you don’t have to, you know, well, die,” Ron said the last word quietly.
Harry simply stared ahead, not showing any response.
“Come on Harry, talk to me. Aren’t you, I dunno, scared or something? I would be. Your not gonna do what you did after Sirius died, and lock yourself in your room, and ignore us, are you? I mean you can’t possibly blame yourself for being a Horcrux. It was beyond your control,”
Harry had no reply.
“Like what? If you hadn’t been born, your parents wouldn’t have died, and you wouldn’t have been a Horcrux? Harry you can’t possibly think that. It makes no sense,”
Finally Harry replied, “If I wasn’t so close to you all, it wouldn’t be so hard. I wouldn’t want to not die so much. I wouldn’t have to think of how you would react when I finally did die. If I wasn’t friends with you, and dating Ginny, then I wouldn’t mind dieing, being with my mom, dad, Sirius and Dumbledore again,” his voice sounded pained.
“So what, your blaming us, being your friends? Well then, I’m sorry I care about you as much as a brother,” Ron said, his voice raising.
He looked into Harry’s eyes, and saw pain, nervousness, and fear.
“No,” Harry’s voice was soft. “If I hadn’t let you come with me, or started dating Ginny again, the you wouldn’t have to deal with this. You shouldn’t have to,”
Ron sighed. Harry was blaming himself again. They were back at square one. Maybe he should’ve stayed downstairs with Hermione.
Some sort of window to your right
As he goes left and you stay right
Between the lines of fear and blame
And you begin to wonder why you came
“Harry, come on! Stop blaming yourself! It’s not your fault. Not everything in the world is your fault,” Ron’s voice was growing quite loud again. “I’m not gonna let you be like this. Stop it, and be the Harry we all know! The Harry I met six years ago on the Hogwarts Express. We, Hermione, Ginny and I, aren’t gonna let you die!
“We’ll work non stop if we have to so the Horcrux can be destroyed, without you dieing,”
Harry’s gaze was harsh. “Why me though? Why can’t it have been someone else? I don’t want to be the chosen one. The one who is one of Voldemort’s Horcruxes!” Harry exclaimed, his bitter voice, was loud.
“I don’t know mate. But I wouldn’t give you up being my friend no matter what, chosen one or not,” Ron said quietly.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
Just then, Hermione slipped into the room, quickly shutting the door, “I heard shouting,” she explained, looking between Harry and Ron.
“It’s nothing,” Harry muttered, his voice quiet.
“No, Harry, you very well know it’s not nothing,” Hermione said, with a slightly harsh tone.
Ron walked up and whispered something to Hermione. A look of understanding came across her face. “Harry, don’t blame yourself for this mess. Blame Voldemort, but not you,” she said quietly, walking across the room and sitting next to Harry.
“It’s not your fault. Harry, don’t lock yourself away, don’t ignore us. Just, please, we want to help you. Harry, please, stop hiding yourself away, shielding yourself. It’s not right. Harry, listen to me, it’s not okay! You cannot blame yourself, it’s not right!” Hermione pleaded, her eyes begging for him understand; she only wanted what was best for him.
Let him know that you know best
Cause after all you do know best
Try to slip past his defense
Without granting innocence
Harry didn’t listen. He looked away; he couldn’t look into her eyes, not when he heard the begging in her voice.
“Harry!” she cried out to him, desperately needing him to listen, to understand her. There was no answer yet again. Ron was watching solemnly as his girlfriend tried to break his best mate’s stubborn resolve.
“Harry, now you better listen to me,” Hermione said, “I’ll say it again, you cannot do this. You always do this! But stop. Stop pushing us away now! How many more times do I have to say that you need us? You can’t do this without us. So let us in!
“Please, Harry, please,” the pleading tone in her voice had returned. “Listen, just listen to me. I know you can hear me. I know it, so stop acting like you can’t. Harry, please, please, just hear me, listen to me. Let me know you understand. Look at me, Harry, look at me, and let me know you hear what I’m saying. Please?” Hermione’s voice was begging weakly.
Lay down a list of what is wrong
The things you've told him all along
And pray to God he hears you
And pray to God he hears you
Harry couldn’t bring himself to look at her. He couldn’t, just couldn’t. He looked out towards the window, wishing he could fly away into the clouds and forget everything.
Hermione looked at Ron, her eyes shining with unshed tears. She didn’t know what to do. For once, Hermione Granger was at a complete loss. Ron’s gaze matched her’s and it told her that he too was at a loss.
What could they do to let Harry know that he wasn’t alone?
How could they let him know that it didn’t have to end like this?
They would never leave him. They would stay up all night with him until he realized that they were there. But how could they tell him? He was ignoring their words.
But they were Gryffindors. They were not about to give up. They were not going to loose their best friend without a fight.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
“Stop. Please, just stop,” Harry’s voice came abruptly; bring them out of their reverie. “Stop looking at each other, like you used to do. Glancing at each other as if I’m some dangerous bomb, and you’re just waiting for it to go off,” He was looking at them, Hermione still on the bed, and Ron standing in the middle of the room.
“Harry, no, it wasn’t like that. We were…” Hermione’s voice trailed off. She was still surprised by Harry’s sudden outburst.
Harry gave a disbelieving laugh, “Yeah, sure, I know how you would always whisper behind my back, acting like I couldn’t hear. Give me furtive glances, thinking I couldn’t see.”
“No, mate, really, it’s not that at all…” Ron tried to explain.
“And yet, each time, you’d act like you had no idea what I was talking about when I confronted you,” Harry cut in.
Ron and Hermione stayed silent. Maybe it was best that they just let him yell. Maybe he needed to know he had a choice, and realize for himself that he needed them.
“Mate,” Ron finally spoke after an unbearable silence, “You can go, if you want to. We are not keeping you here. We’ve always been together, a trio, but you can go, if you really want to, and be alone,”
Ron’s voice was barely above a whisper, and as he finished speaking, it trembled. That was one of the hardest thing he ever had to say. But Harry had to know. He had to know it was his choice.
As he begins to raise his voice
You lower yours and grant him one last choice
Drive until you lose the road
Or break with the ones you've followed
Harry, who had been standing, gave his best friend an odd look, as though contemplating Ron’s words.
Ron looked at Harry, matching his gaze. Hermione stared at the two with baited breath. Harry took a step forward, but then leaned back, as though rethinking.
“I…I…” Harry tried to speak, but words failed him.
He was unsure. He could tell them. It was what they wanted, obviously. He could tell them all the thoughts running through his head. Let them know how scared he was, how he didn’t want to die. How he just wanted a normal life, and how he just wanted to be able to grow old. Was that too much to ask for? How he wanted to live past this war.
Or he could not tell them. He could act like he didn’t hear them. He could keep up the façade. He could keep locking himself away, and let himself be killed by Voldemort, while he killed Voldemort.
“I…I…” he tried yet again to talk. But he just was unable to accomplish the task.
A thought rushed through his head, Why did I let them in? Why didn’t I run?
Ron and Hermione watched their friend’s internal struggle, and both had the same thought, Why did we even bother?
He will do one of two things
He will admit to everything
Or he'll say he's just not the same
And you'll begin to wonder why you came
But they all knew the answer.
“I just… I dunno… I just…can’t,” Harry finally whispered quietly.
He walked towards the door again, his hand outstretched. He wasn’t going to tell them. He wasn’t going to bother explaining to them why he was acting this way. Like a noble prat, and he knew it.
And through his thoughts came the question again, Why did I let them in? Why didn’t I run?
His hand touched the doorknob, and the answer to his mental question surged into his brain, knowing it was true. Because they love me. They’re my best friends, and they’ll stay with me all night if they have to.
Ron and Hermione watched in anticipation as Harry’s hand finally came in contact with the doorknob. They had a strong feeling that he would open it, and walk out. And their question came back to their minds, Why did we even bother?
They saw his hesitation to open the door, and they knew the answer. It was so simple. Because he’s our best friend, and we love him. We would stay with him all through the night if we needed to.
If only they knew how incredibly identical their thoughts were as their friendship came closer than ever to cracking the firm and solid concrete of it’s foundation.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
Harry turned back, and looked at his friends. He looked into their faces. Never had he seen Ron this close to tears and this close to breaking. Hermione was just holding back tears, but they threatened to envelope her face in a cascading waterfall.
Harry knew he looked the same. He could feel the sting in his eyes. He felt the hot burning sensation of showing vulnerability with wet, salty tears that would drip down his cheeks. His vision became unfocused as he felt the water pool up in his eyes.
He remembered not long ago. When Hermione’s parents had been murdered. He remembered how he had called her his sister, and Ron his brother. How they held each other together in that time of need. A firm rock amidst the rushing water.
The memory came to him, and he couldn’t hold it back. How he had admitted to his true family. How they knew they’d always be there together, for each other. It was weakening his stubborn choice to push himself away from his two best friends. And the hardest part was that everything he said during Hermione’s lament, it had all been true.
Where did I go wrong, I lost a friend
Somewhere along in the bitterness
And I would have stayed up with you all night
Had I known how to save a life
He heard Hermione’s voice call out, one last plea, “Harry, please, don’t,”
He felt his hand slip off the doorknob, and his feet turn, until he was facing his two best friend’s faces again.
“Ron, Hermione,” he murmured, quietly, just as they said,
“Harry.”
“Harry.”
Had I known how to save a life
It only took Hermione and Harry a few swift strides to join Ron in the middle of the room. Harry’s tears finally poured out and down his cheeks just as he met Ron and Hermione in the center.
Ron and Hermione had been unsuccessful at keeping their tears at bay as well. In unison, they all held out their arms, and shared a group hug. In the hug, they all sniffled, but none of them bothered to stop their stream of tears that were blending together, as the three held each other like they had always done before.
“I reckon this tops the list of me being a bloody noble prat,” Harry muttered.
The three of them all gave wet chuckles, as Ron said, “You bet mate, you bet,”
They continued to share the threesome hug, and continued to laugh, a much needed, mixed with tears, laugh. And they knew, they all knew, that it was okay. They were alright, and the chance that their friendship might break, that the trio might split was gone. They were one again; they were once more together as the unbreakable, golden trio. They could conquer everything, and together they would finish the war.
No words needed to be said. They didn’t need to say it aloud to the others, for they all knew. They all knew that they would see the end of the war, together. That was their unspoken promise.
Had I known how to save a life
--------------------------------
And there you go! I hope you liked it! It was more angsty then I originally planned, but I think it turned out alright. But the important thing is, what do you think? Tell me at the Feedback Thread please!
Thanks!!
Xx-Ginny-xX
A/N::Hey People!! I know, I know, you're probably soooo mad at me! It's been forever!! I know! Three months and eleven days and no chapter!! I know, I know, and I'm sorry. I'm so, sorry!! I would go on, but I know that would just be waaayyy too repetitive. I would say I'll post soon, but chances are, it'll be while. Hopefully not three months!
Secondly, I want you to check the date it says at the top of this post. December 28th, 2007. Now, I want you to go check the date on the first post I ever made this story... What is it? December 28th, 2006. Got it? Yep, this story has been up for a YEAR!! YAY!!
Happy 1st anniversary, TtLE!! I know, it's slightly pathetic that it's been a year and this story still isn't done. But hey, I'm getting there.
Thirdly, I want to say thanks! Thank you to everyone who has read my story, and more especially, REVIEWED!! I also want to say thanks to two very good friends of mine who I met here on VTM. Em and Lizzie (gorgeous_granger and GryffindorBabexhott respectively.)! I met them both because of my fanfic and both of theirs!! You two are awesome. If you haven't check Em's two and Lizzie's I think nine (how many is it now?? ) fanfics. To end that, to you Lizzie and Em, and all you other reviewers:: THANK YOU!!
Okay, I think that wraps up this ridicously long Author's Note. I won't go on because I know you want to read this story!! Lastly, Enjoy!! Oh, please read the bottom A/N! Now, I can say, enjoy!
Chapter 23
The Battle Begins
“Finally we will succeed in getting the girl,” a man with sickly white skin and gleaming red eyes spoke. “You all failed in capturing her two weeks ago, but this time you will not fail me. You shall capture the Weasley girl and bring her to me. I shall be in the castle, waiting. Then, bring me the Potter brat and watch as I torture his little girlfriend before his very eyes, before I kill him.”
There were several murmurs of “Yes master,” around the room. Voldemort stood in the center of a circle of cloaked people. He revolved slowly on the spot addressing each in turn.
“Bellatrix, I specifically asked you to kill anyone who gets in your way, that or capture them. Then I would let you torture them freely, yet you were unable to take care of two teenagers?” The man spat.
“No master, I am sorry, but members of the Order came and they disarmed me. I just barely escaped. A woman said, behind her hood long black hair and heavily lidded eyes were visible.
“But you will get her this time?”
“Yes master, I will.”
“Very good, if you succeed, then perhaps I will let you torture her and Potter.”
“Thank you master,” the woman, Bellatrix, bowed.
“Now, tonight, we will act,” he said, addressing the whole room. “We will infiltrate the castle; you will attack everyone, all the students and teachers, during dinner. They will not be expecting it.
“Severus,” he continued, turning to another figure…
Harry Potter sat up in the chair in the living room of the Burrow and his hand flew to his forehead. He had dozed off, not having gotten a lot of sleep the night before. His scar seared in pain. He looked up to see Hermione staring at him worriedly.
“Harry, are you all right?” Hermione asked.
“Hermione, I just had another vision. Voldemort’s going to attack Hogwarts tonight!” Harry exclaimed.
Hermione asked, “Harry are you sure? What if it’s a trap?”
“Hermione, I’m positive, it’s not a trap. My last dream wasn’t!” Harry argued.
Hermione nodded before saying, “We need to get Ron and then tell McGonagall and the Order.”
*
Harry rushed down the halls of Hogwarts, frantically trying to find Ginny. Ron and Hermione were with McGonagall, who they’d told about the coming attack. The three of them were waiting for the Order to regroup in the Headmistress’s office.
He was thinking about going to Gryffindor Tower when he saw a flash of red. He looked over to see Ginny walking down the hall to dinner, Marcella by her side.
“Ginny!” he called hurriedly.
Ginny turned to see Harry rushing up to her. Marcella informed Ginny that she’d be at dinner – she didn’t want to see a snog fest – and that she would save Ginny a seat. Ginny rolled her eyes, but nodded her thanks, and turned again to Harry.
She beamed at him, but it slowly faded as she saw the anxious look on his face. “What’s wrong?” she asked, immediately cutting to the chase.
“I-had-a-dream. I-saw-Voldemort--he-and-his-Death-Eaters-are-attacking-the-castle. You-need-to-Floo-home-to-the-Burrow-to-stay-safe,” Harry quickly explained in one breath.
“What?”
“Voldemort and his Death Eaters are going to attack Hogwarts. You need to Floo over to the Burrow to stay safe. Now!”
“What?”
“I said, Voldemort and –“
“No, I know what you said, I mean: What do you mean go home and stay safe?” Ginny finished, her voice becoming deadly quiet.
“I – I… I – er – I mean… Ginny, you can’t stay and fight, okay?”
“NO! It’s not okay. Harry Potter, if you think I’m just going to stand back while –“ Ginny exclaimed a fierce fire blazing in her eyes. She would not stay back and watch while everyone else fought!
“Ginny! Stop, please! I know you don’t want to stay at the Burrow during the fight, but you’re not of age. Also, Ginny, I just can’t – I can’t – bear thinking you might get hurt fighting. I can’t lose you!” Harry argued.
“What about me? You’ll be out there fighting and I’m just supposed to wait and hope you make it? If you think I’m going to do that then you don’t know me at all!” Ginny shouted.
“Ginny, please, just go home, please. I can’t do this Gin, please,” Harry pleaded.
Ginny stopped as she heard Harry’s begging. “Fine,” she muttered angrily, “but, so help me Harry Potter, if you die, I’ll bring you back and kill you myself! I don’t care if you’re the bloody chosen one or boy-who-lived.”
“Okay, Gin, I promise,” Harry said, relieved.
“Yeah, you better,” Ginny murmured in reply, scowling. Harry, however, was leading her into an empty classroom and didn’t notice.
He went up to the fireplace and before she could get the Floo powder, he pulled her into a tight hug. She automatically hugged back. She pulled away and felt her anger vanish as she peered up into Harry’s emerald eyes. They were full of worry and concern for her; she knew he only wanted what was best for her.
Despite herself, Ginny felt her lips tremble and she brought Harry into a soft, chaste, kiss.
“Bye Ginny,” Harry said trying to be light, but his voice broke, giving him away.
“It’s not ‘goodbye’,” Ginny assured, in spite of her now trembling voice, “it’s just ‘see you later’.”
Harry nodded. Ginny walked back to the fireplace and grabbed some Floo Powder. She threw it in and the flames turned green. She was just about to walk in when she felt a tug on her arm. She looked back to see Harry holding onto her upper arm.
Before she could register it, Harry pulled her from the fire and right back into his arms. He pressed his lips to hers, hard. He wrapped his arms around her petite waist and savored the feeling of her lips on his and the smell of flowers filling his nose.
Ginny put her arms around Harry’s neck, one hand clutching his raven locks. She melted against his body, loving his lip’s sweet taste of chocolate. She pulled back and took a breath of air before putting her lips to his again. She affectionately kissed the corners of his mouth, before moving back to his mouth.
Harry slowly slipped his tongue between Ginny’s lips, and she repeated his actions. Despite the dark of war approaching the castle, they both lost themselves in their fierce embrace. Neither wanted to let go; what would the battle bring, what would happen? They didn’t want to let go of the warmth they felt with their lips met while being in each other’s arms.
What felt like all too soon, they pulled back (although it wasn’t that short, as the flames had already changed back to orange). They both were breathing heavily. Ginny felt weak at the knees, her heart pounding; Harry’s hair was even messier than normal.
His eyes were shining as he looked at her and finally found his voice. Hugging her tightly again, he asked, “Forever and Always?”
Ginny leaned her head against Harry’s chest, listening to his heart’s dull pounding; she smiled at Harry’s words. “Forever and Always,” she confirmed, meeting his eyes.
They held each other’s eyes for a moment before Harry gave a soft smile, and kissed the top of Ginny’s head. She turned, and walked back into the fireplace, throwing down more powder as she went. With a last look at Harry, she said “The Burrow,” and was gone in a
flash of fire.
*
Ginny sat on a chair in the Burrow’s living room, waiting, impatiently. Her foot was tapping on the ground as she faced the fireplace. She was tired of waiting, really, she was. Despite what Harry made her promise, she got up, and threw some Floo powder into the blazing fire. The word “Hogsmeade,” was no quicker out of her mouth when she spun away in a burst of green flames.
Now, you probably can’t believe Ginny just broke a promise to Harry. But really, had you been in Ginny’s place, you’d probably done the same thing. The problem was, going to Hogwarts to fight was most likely the worst mistake Ginny could’ve made. She really should have listened to Harry; he had been right about her getting hurt.
But, Ginny was stubborn. She had arrived just as her family – Her mum, dad, Bill, Fleur, Charlie (he never left after the wedding that summer), Fred, and George – had been leaving for Hogwarts. She had explained that Harry had told her not to fight, and her family – especially her mum – agreed! That was one way to get Ginny angry. She was tired of being treated like a little girl.
They had also explained that they had been told the castle would be attacked in about an hour. That was good as it gave younger students time to leave and find shelter form the coming fight.
So, you know Ginny left, but, she hadn’t left right away, no! She had waited for a whole hour. However, once that hour passed, she couldn’t take it, Voldemort and his Death Eaters would be attacking then. She couldn’t just sit there. And really, she felt bad for breaking her promise to Harry. She just hoped that he would understand why she had to leave.
As Ginny stopped spinning, she recognized her surrounds as the Three Broomsticks. It was deserted. She slowly crept outside. She hadn’t gotten far when she heard voices. She ducked behind an empty alley near the Post Office, and peered out into the street. She saw two cloaked figures wearing masks walking down the road, conversing. They were Death Eaters.
“We need to get up to the gates; the others are there as well as the Dark Lord,” the first one, who was rather large, said in a raspy voice.
“I know, I know, but remember, no killing the Potter brat! He is for the Dark Lord. The Weasley girl as well, if we find her, we must bring her to the Dark Lord as well. She will be good bait for Potter,” said the other. He was taller, but looked skinnier.
“I know that Lucius, but that doesn’t mean I can’t take a nice bite out of them, right? Especially the Weasley, maybe she’ll be as satisfying as her brother,” the massive one wheezed.
“Yes, well, I believe Severus was wishing to be the one to capture Potter. The Weasley girl will probably be yours to do what you wish, Fenrir. I’m sure Potter will enjoy watching you feast on his girlfriend,” Lucius Malfoy explained.
“Good. I like …” Fenrir Greyback paused as he heard a sharp intake of breath. “What was that? Is someone out here? Come out…”
Ginny held her breath worriedly. She was positive that Greyback had heard her. Harry had been right! She had just gotten into Hogsmeade and Death Eaters had already heard her. He blood was cold and she felt her hands shake. They were after her, and Harry!
Knowing it was the only thing she could do, Ginny ducked out from behind the building, and ran. She heard shouting behind her, but she ran. She ran as fast as she could, her breathing hard, her heart racing. She heard footsteps running behind her, coming closer, and she turned to look how close the Death Eaters were. All she saw was a massive body in front of her.
She had just barely turned when she was thrown to the ground. Her face was pressed into Greyback’s massive chest, he was pinning her to the ground. Ginny struggled against him, but he grabbed her wrists as he looked at her. He panted onto her face, his rancid breath filling her nostrils.
“I’m sure you’d taste good, just like your brother, Weasley,” Greyback taunted.
Ginny squirmed harder against Greyback, wishing she had her wand with her, but she had dropped it when he tackled her to the ground. She heard Greyback’s jeering laugh at her and Lucius talking, but she didn’t comprehend what he was saying. She squeezed her eyes shut; pressing tears back, wishing she wasn’t here. She felt Greyback's claws digging into the skin on her arms, and warm blood seeping down them.
Ginny felt herself being lifted up off the ground, her eyes still shut, and heard Greyback's voice inches from her ear, “I’ll finish you off later, Weasley.”
She felt herself being thrown to the ground, and then she knew no more.
*
They walked. All of them, they walked, side by side. Student and adult, brothers and sisters, teachers and the D.A., Aurors and the Order, they all walked, through the entrance hall, up to the front doors, but, more importantly, they walked into battle. Together.
McGonagall had informed her fellow teachers and together they contacted the Ministry who sent over the Aurors (they actually cooperated!), she informed the Order, and the students. With the students, only those who were of age were permitted to fight, all others were sent to safety. All the old D.A. members who were of age fought, and even older ones, who had graduated came to fight alongside the Light. Harry was next to Hermione and the Weasleys.
And there was silence. They stood, wands drawn preparing for battle, knowing Voldemort and Death Eaters were coming. It was quiet, everyone nervous and excited and scared of the upcoming fight. The quiet hush of the people seemed to go on forever until…
“Mum! Dad!” Percy Weasley came running down the entrance hall, headed straight for the mass of redheads.
Mr. and Mrs. Weasley turned as they saw there third eldest son hurrying towards them.
“Percy?!” the eight Weasleys simultaneously shouted.
“Mum, dad, everyone, I’m sorry,” Percy said as he approached them. “I’m sorry for not believing you and for everything I said. Dad, I’m sorry for the row and not believing what you said about Dumbledore and the Order and…”
Percy was cut off by Mrs. Weasley pulling him into a bone cracking hug. “Oh, Percy! Its okay, its okay, your back! Percy!” Mrs. Weasley sobbed into her son’s shoulder as he awkwardly patted her back.
Mr. Weasley eventually pulled her back, turned to his son, and surprisingly, smiled, “Welcome back, son,” he said, giving him a brief hug. Percy smiled. He turned to his brothers. They all glanced at each other and came to an unspoken agreement.
“Well, I guess…” Fred started.
“It might be nice…” George continued.
“To have our Perce-Perce back!” they finished, hugging him dramatically and pretending to sob all over his shoulders, like Mrs. Weasley had done.
Percy pulled away, his ears red, straightened his horn-rim glasses and turned to Bill and Charlie. They both shrugged and hugged him, saying welcome back, just as Mr. Weasley had done.
“Harry,” Percy started, moving to Harry. Harry however cut him off.
“Percy, I know you want to apologize, but don’t. Just fight with all of this so we can finally finish this war once and for all, then we’ll call it even,” Harry said.
Percy nodded just as McGonagall cleared her throat. “It’s time,” was all she said.
The front doors opened, showing the extensive grounds. Together, everyone walked forward, outside into the evening air. They stood, waiting, and then they saw them. A mass army of Death Eaters, all in black cloaks and masks, walking toward them. Voldemort wasn’t among them. Finally, it seemed like ages later, they approached.
There was more unbearable silence. The two sides stood, facing each other, Dark and Light. Tension filled the air, who would make the first move? The Death Eaters answered that question as one of their number shot a spell off. The spell hit Percy straight in the chest before he could react. He toppled to the ground just as someone from the Order fired another spell. Chaos ensued; different colored spells flew everywhere as the Dark and the Light sides attacked each other.
The battle had begun.
--------------------------------------
A/N:: The battle begins!!! DUN Dun dun!!!! Lol. Okay, so, the Harry/Ginny scene was longer than I originally intended, but I kinda liked it. It was fun writing about Ginny yelling at Harry. Lol.
As for the Percy making up scene, that gave me a bit of trouble, so I hope it's alright. And what's gonna happen to Ginny??? She really should've listened to Harry!!!
Also, PLEASE leave feedback!! I won't threaten you to, (really, I won't!) but I will bribe you with... COOKIES!!! So, Tell me what you think here!! Really, click, right here, right now! CLICK!!! (Please?? 
)
Okay readers, love you guys!!
Yours Truly, the VERY insane,
Xx-Ginny-xX
Secondly, I want you to check the date it says at the top of this post. December 28th, 2007. Now, I want you to go check the date on the first post I ever made this story... What is it? December 28th, 2006. Got it? Yep, this story has been up for a YEAR!! YAY!!
Happy 1st anniversary, TtLE!! I know, it's slightly pathetic that it's been a year and this story still isn't done. But hey, I'm getting there. Thirdly, I want to say thanks! Thank you to everyone who has read my story, and more especially, REVIEWED!! I also want to say thanks to two very good friends of mine who I met here on VTM. Em and Lizzie (gorgeous_granger and GryffindorBabexhott respectively.)! I met them both because of my fanfic and both of theirs!! You two are awesome. If you haven't check Em's two and Lizzie's I think nine (how many is it now??
) fanfics. To end that, to you Lizzie and Em, and all you other reviewers:: THANK YOU!!Okay, I think that wraps up this ridicously long Author's Note.
I won't go on because I know you want to read this story!! Lastly, Enjoy!! Oh, please read the bottom A/N! Now, I can say, enjoy! Chapter 23
The Battle Begins
“Finally we will succeed in getting the girl,” a man with sickly white skin and gleaming red eyes spoke. “You all failed in capturing her two weeks ago, but this time you will not fail me. You shall capture the Weasley girl and bring her to me. I shall be in the castle, waiting. Then, bring me the Potter brat and watch as I torture his little girlfriend before his very eyes, before I kill him.”
There were several murmurs of “Yes master,” around the room. Voldemort stood in the center of a circle of cloaked people. He revolved slowly on the spot addressing each in turn.
“Bellatrix, I specifically asked you to kill anyone who gets in your way, that or capture them. Then I would let you torture them freely, yet you were unable to take care of two teenagers?” The man spat.
“No master, I am sorry, but members of the Order came and they disarmed me. I just barely escaped. A woman said, behind her hood long black hair and heavily lidded eyes were visible.
“But you will get her this time?”
“Yes master, I will.”
“Very good, if you succeed, then perhaps I will let you torture her and Potter.”
“Thank you master,” the woman, Bellatrix, bowed.
“Now, tonight, we will act,” he said, addressing the whole room. “We will infiltrate the castle; you will attack everyone, all the students and teachers, during dinner. They will not be expecting it.
“Severus,” he continued, turning to another figure…
Harry Potter sat up in the chair in the living room of the Burrow and his hand flew to his forehead. He had dozed off, not having gotten a lot of sleep the night before. His scar seared in pain. He looked up to see Hermione staring at him worriedly.
“Harry, are you all right?” Hermione asked.
“Hermione, I just had another vision. Voldemort’s going to attack Hogwarts tonight!” Harry exclaimed.
Hermione asked, “Harry are you sure? What if it’s a trap?”
“Hermione, I’m positive, it’s not a trap. My last dream wasn’t!” Harry argued.
Hermione nodded before saying, “We need to get Ron and then tell McGonagall and the Order.”
*
Harry rushed down the halls of Hogwarts, frantically trying to find Ginny. Ron and Hermione were with McGonagall, who they’d told about the coming attack. The three of them were waiting for the Order to regroup in the Headmistress’s office.
He was thinking about going to Gryffindor Tower when he saw a flash of red. He looked over to see Ginny walking down the hall to dinner, Marcella by her side.
“Ginny!” he called hurriedly.
Ginny turned to see Harry rushing up to her. Marcella informed Ginny that she’d be at dinner – she didn’t want to see a snog fest – and that she would save Ginny a seat. Ginny rolled her eyes, but nodded her thanks, and turned again to Harry.
She beamed at him, but it slowly faded as she saw the anxious look on his face. “What’s wrong?” she asked, immediately cutting to the chase.
“I-had-a-dream. I-saw-Voldemort--he-and-his-Death-Eaters-are-attacking-the-castle. You-need-to-Floo-home-to-the-Burrow-to-stay-safe,” Harry quickly explained in one breath.
“What?”
“Voldemort and his Death Eaters are going to attack Hogwarts. You need to Floo over to the Burrow to stay safe. Now!”
“What?”
“I said, Voldemort and –“
“No, I know what you said, I mean: What do you mean go home and stay safe?” Ginny finished, her voice becoming deadly quiet.
“I – I… I – er – I mean… Ginny, you can’t stay and fight, okay?”
“NO! It’s not okay. Harry Potter, if you think I’m just going to stand back while –“ Ginny exclaimed a fierce fire blazing in her eyes. She would not stay back and watch while everyone else fought!
“Ginny! Stop, please! I know you don’t want to stay at the Burrow during the fight, but you’re not of age. Also, Ginny, I just can’t – I can’t – bear thinking you might get hurt fighting. I can’t lose you!” Harry argued.
“What about me? You’ll be out there fighting and I’m just supposed to wait and hope you make it? If you think I’m going to do that then you don’t know me at all!” Ginny shouted.
“Ginny, please, just go home, please. I can’t do this Gin, please,” Harry pleaded.
Ginny stopped as she heard Harry’s begging. “Fine,” she muttered angrily, “but, so help me Harry Potter, if you die, I’ll bring you back and kill you myself! I don’t care if you’re the bloody chosen one or boy-who-lived.”
“Okay, Gin, I promise,” Harry said, relieved.
“Yeah, you better,” Ginny murmured in reply, scowling. Harry, however, was leading her into an empty classroom and didn’t notice.
He went up to the fireplace and before she could get the Floo powder, he pulled her into a tight hug. She automatically hugged back. She pulled away and felt her anger vanish as she peered up into Harry’s emerald eyes. They were full of worry and concern for her; she knew he only wanted what was best for her.
Despite herself, Ginny felt her lips tremble and she brought Harry into a soft, chaste, kiss.
“Bye Ginny,” Harry said trying to be light, but his voice broke, giving him away.
“It’s not ‘goodbye’,” Ginny assured, in spite of her now trembling voice, “it’s just ‘see you later’.”
Harry nodded. Ginny walked back to the fireplace and grabbed some Floo Powder. She threw it in and the flames turned green. She was just about to walk in when she felt a tug on her arm. She looked back to see Harry holding onto her upper arm.
Before she could register it, Harry pulled her from the fire and right back into his arms. He pressed his lips to hers, hard. He wrapped his arms around her petite waist and savored the feeling of her lips on his and the smell of flowers filling his nose.
Ginny put her arms around Harry’s neck, one hand clutching his raven locks. She melted against his body, loving his lip’s sweet taste of chocolate. She pulled back and took a breath of air before putting her lips to his again. She affectionately kissed the corners of his mouth, before moving back to his mouth.
Harry slowly slipped his tongue between Ginny’s lips, and she repeated his actions. Despite the dark of war approaching the castle, they both lost themselves in their fierce embrace. Neither wanted to let go; what would the battle bring, what would happen? They didn’t want to let go of the warmth they felt with their lips met while being in each other’s arms.
What felt like all too soon, they pulled back (although it wasn’t that short, as the flames had already changed back to orange). They both were breathing heavily. Ginny felt weak at the knees, her heart pounding; Harry’s hair was even messier than normal.
His eyes were shining as he looked at her and finally found his voice. Hugging her tightly again, he asked, “Forever and Always?”
Ginny leaned her head against Harry’s chest, listening to his heart’s dull pounding; she smiled at Harry’s words. “Forever and Always,” she confirmed, meeting his eyes.
They held each other’s eyes for a moment before Harry gave a soft smile, and kissed the top of Ginny’s head. She turned, and walked back into the fireplace, throwing down more powder as she went. With a last look at Harry, she said “The Burrow,” and was gone in a
flash of fire.
*
Ginny sat on a chair in the Burrow’s living room, waiting, impatiently. Her foot was tapping on the ground as she faced the fireplace. She was tired of waiting, really, she was. Despite what Harry made her promise, she got up, and threw some Floo powder into the blazing fire. The word “Hogsmeade,” was no quicker out of her mouth when she spun away in a burst of green flames.
Now, you probably can’t believe Ginny just broke a promise to Harry. But really, had you been in Ginny’s place, you’d probably done the same thing. The problem was, going to Hogwarts to fight was most likely the worst mistake Ginny could’ve made. She really should have listened to Harry; he had been right about her getting hurt.
But, Ginny was stubborn. She had arrived just as her family – Her mum, dad, Bill, Fleur, Charlie (he never left after the wedding that summer), Fred, and George – had been leaving for Hogwarts. She had explained that Harry had told her not to fight, and her family – especially her mum – agreed! That was one way to get Ginny angry. She was tired of being treated like a little girl.
They had also explained that they had been told the castle would be attacked in about an hour. That was good as it gave younger students time to leave and find shelter form the coming fight.
So, you know Ginny left, but, she hadn’t left right away, no! She had waited for a whole hour. However, once that hour passed, she couldn’t take it, Voldemort and his Death Eaters would be attacking then. She couldn’t just sit there. And really, she felt bad for breaking her promise to Harry. She just hoped that he would understand why she had to leave.
As Ginny stopped spinning, she recognized her surrounds as the Three Broomsticks. It was deserted. She slowly crept outside. She hadn’t gotten far when she heard voices. She ducked behind an empty alley near the Post Office, and peered out into the street. She saw two cloaked figures wearing masks walking down the road, conversing. They were Death Eaters.
“We need to get up to the gates; the others are there as well as the Dark Lord,” the first one, who was rather large, said in a raspy voice.
“I know, I know, but remember, no killing the Potter brat! He is for the Dark Lord. The Weasley girl as well, if we find her, we must bring her to the Dark Lord as well. She will be good bait for Potter,” said the other. He was taller, but looked skinnier.
“I know that Lucius, but that doesn’t mean I can’t take a nice bite out of them, right? Especially the Weasley, maybe she’ll be as satisfying as her brother,” the massive one wheezed.
“Yes, well, I believe Severus was wishing to be the one to capture Potter. The Weasley girl will probably be yours to do what you wish, Fenrir. I’m sure Potter will enjoy watching you feast on his girlfriend,” Lucius Malfoy explained.
“Good. I like …” Fenrir Greyback paused as he heard a sharp intake of breath. “What was that? Is someone out here? Come out…”
Ginny held her breath worriedly. She was positive that Greyback had heard her. Harry had been right! She had just gotten into Hogsmeade and Death Eaters had already heard her. He blood was cold and she felt her hands shake. They were after her, and Harry!
Knowing it was the only thing she could do, Ginny ducked out from behind the building, and ran. She heard shouting behind her, but she ran. She ran as fast as she could, her breathing hard, her heart racing. She heard footsteps running behind her, coming closer, and she turned to look how close the Death Eaters were. All she saw was a massive body in front of her.
She had just barely turned when she was thrown to the ground. Her face was pressed into Greyback’s massive chest, he was pinning her to the ground. Ginny struggled against him, but he grabbed her wrists as he looked at her. He panted onto her face, his rancid breath filling her nostrils.
“I’m sure you’d taste good, just like your brother, Weasley,” Greyback taunted.
Ginny squirmed harder against Greyback, wishing she had her wand with her, but she had dropped it when he tackled her to the ground. She heard Greyback’s jeering laugh at her and Lucius talking, but she didn’t comprehend what he was saying. She squeezed her eyes shut; pressing tears back, wishing she wasn’t here. She felt Greyback's claws digging into the skin on her arms, and warm blood seeping down them.
Ginny felt herself being lifted up off the ground, her eyes still shut, and heard Greyback's voice inches from her ear, “I’ll finish you off later, Weasley.”
She felt herself being thrown to the ground, and then she knew no more.
*
They walked. All of them, they walked, side by side. Student and adult, brothers and sisters, teachers and the D.A., Aurors and the Order, they all walked, through the entrance hall, up to the front doors, but, more importantly, they walked into battle. Together.
McGonagall had informed her fellow teachers and together they contacted the Ministry who sent over the Aurors (they actually cooperated!), she informed the Order, and the students. With the students, only those who were of age were permitted to fight, all others were sent to safety. All the old D.A. members who were of age fought, and even older ones, who had graduated came to fight alongside the Light. Harry was next to Hermione and the Weasleys.
And there was silence. They stood, wands drawn preparing for battle, knowing Voldemort and Death Eaters were coming. It was quiet, everyone nervous and excited and scared of the upcoming fight. The quiet hush of the people seemed to go on forever until…
“Mum! Dad!” Percy Weasley came running down the entrance hall, headed straight for the mass of redheads.
Mr. and Mrs. Weasley turned as they saw there third eldest son hurrying towards them.
“Percy?!” the eight Weasleys simultaneously shouted.
“Mum, dad, everyone, I’m sorry,” Percy said as he approached them. “I’m sorry for not believing you and for everything I said. Dad, I’m sorry for the row and not believing what you said about Dumbledore and the Order and…”
Percy was cut off by Mrs. Weasley pulling him into a bone cracking hug. “Oh, Percy! Its okay, its okay, your back! Percy!” Mrs. Weasley sobbed into her son’s shoulder as he awkwardly patted her back.
Mr. Weasley eventually pulled her back, turned to his son, and surprisingly, smiled, “Welcome back, son,” he said, giving him a brief hug. Percy smiled. He turned to his brothers. They all glanced at each other and came to an unspoken agreement.
“Well, I guess…” Fred started.
“It might be nice…” George continued.
“To have our Perce-Perce back!” they finished, hugging him dramatically and pretending to sob all over his shoulders, like Mrs. Weasley had done.
Percy pulled away, his ears red, straightened his horn-rim glasses and turned to Bill and Charlie. They both shrugged and hugged him, saying welcome back, just as Mr. Weasley had done.
“Harry,” Percy started, moving to Harry. Harry however cut him off.
“Percy, I know you want to apologize, but don’t. Just fight with all of this so we can finally finish this war once and for all, then we’ll call it even,” Harry said.
Percy nodded just as McGonagall cleared her throat. “It’s time,” was all she said.
The front doors opened, showing the extensive grounds. Together, everyone walked forward, outside into the evening air. They stood, waiting, and then they saw them. A mass army of Death Eaters, all in black cloaks and masks, walking toward them. Voldemort wasn’t among them. Finally, it seemed like ages later, they approached.
There was more unbearable silence. The two sides stood, facing each other, Dark and Light. Tension filled the air, who would make the first move? The Death Eaters answered that question as one of their number shot a spell off. The spell hit Percy straight in the chest before he could react. He toppled to the ground just as someone from the Order fired another spell. Chaos ensued; different colored spells flew everywhere as the Dark and the Light sides attacked each other.
The battle had begun.
--------------------------------------
A/N:: The battle begins!!! DUN Dun dun!!!! Lol. Okay, so, the Harry/Ginny scene was longer than I originally intended, but I kinda liked it. It was fun writing about Ginny yelling at Harry. Lol.
As for the Percy making up scene, that gave me a bit of trouble, so I hope it's alright. And what's gonna happen to Ginny??? She really should've listened to Harry!!!
Also, PLEASE leave feedback!! I won't threaten you to, (really, I won't!) but I will bribe you with... COOKIES!!!
So, Tell me what you think here!! Really, click, right here, right now! CLICK!!! (Please?? )Okay readers, love you guys!!
Yours Truly, the VERY insane,
Xx-Ginny-xX
A/N:: Hello, lovely readers!! First off, Happy Valentines Day!! I have a present for you all in honor of Valentines Day, it's in the form of chapter 24!! Yay!! Now, it hasn't been that long, right?? Well better than last time, at any rate! So, here it is, enjoy!!
Ohh, and lastly, I have one final thing to say... It's very important, that's why I'm gonna bold it! This was planned BEFORE DH!!! I just wrote it now, yes, however, I had this chapter planned for months!!! I swear, this was a like a relief to finally write because I knew the basics of what would happen in this chapter since FOREVER!! Okay?? So, I when I wrote this, I had it already planned out, which I had done a long time ago, having NO IDEA what happened it DH!! Got it?? I'll say it again. This was planned out BEFORE DH, ANY SIMILARITIES ARE NOT ON PURPOSE!!! Alrighty?? Good!!
I think I drilled that into your brain enough! So now, enjoy!!
Chapter 24
The Confrontation
Chaos. That was the word to describe the battle going on around Harry. He had lost track of all time. Who knew how many seconds, minutes, or even hours had passed since Percy had been stunned. Spells flew around Harry, lights chasing each other, shouts, bodies lying on the ground – some alive, some dead. Blood spattered the grass on the darkening grounds, the sun had set, everyone, Dark and Light defenders, were fighting in the growing darkness. And still, Voldemort was yet to be seen.
Harry rushed around, shooting off random spells to help those he saw in need of support. He ran by a fight, only to stop in his tracks and squint through the darkness. Lupin was fighting with Greyback. The two werewolves were untransformed, but were no longer using wands. They were engrossed in an all out Muggle fist fight. Who was winning, it was impossible to tell. Harry felt the need to help Lupin by stunning Greyback or something of that sort. Another part of him, though, didn’t want to. He felt as though this was Lupin’s battle to fight…
That was until he saw Greyback lunge on top of Lupin suddenly. Harry was about to help Lupin in some way when Harry saw a flash of pink followed by the breeze of a spell soaring past him, a cutting curse by the looks of how Greyback jumped up, clutching his arm when a large slice appeared there. Harry turned to see Tonks look at him, wink, then run back into the fray.
Knowing that Lupin had been adequately helped, Harry continued on, assisting others that needed it. He found himself being stopped again when he heard an all too familiar taunting laugh. Harry looked around to see Bellatrix LeStrange and Neville Longbottom in a duel. Neville was doing very well, no longer was he the timid, shy little boy who had lost his toad. Now, as Neville fought the female LeStrange, he held himself with a certain confidence and his eyes showed determination to defeat the witch who had tortured his parents.
Harry again had the odd urge to not aid Neville but to let him fight this battle on his own. Hopefully it would help him conquer his inner demons. However, this was the women who had killed Sirius and Harry wanted to avenge Sirius, at least a little.
“Diffindo,” Harry yelled, using the same spell that Tonks had used. It hit Bellatrix on the calf of her left leg, causing her to stumble backwards. Neville looked around, searching for the source of the spell, before seeing Harry.
“Thanks Harry,” Neville shouted to Harry over the noise of the battle. Harry simply waved before persisting on through the midst of the battle as Neville turned back to Bellatrix.
Harry passed several people he knew battling Death Eaters. He saw the Weasley’s fighting various Death Eaters. Hagrid was making his way through the Death Eaters by brute force. Professors like Flitwick, McGonagall, Slughorn, and others were also fighting. Harry knew that Dumbledore should’ve been there too, but then was not the time to dwell on that. Professor Sprout was using some of the more deadly plants in Greenhouse three against Death Eaters as well, with quite some success.
Harry ran by Kingsley Shacklebolt overpowering one of the Death Eaters, Alecto. Harry shot a random stunner at the Death Eater and kept on running. He passed by several of his classmates. Collin and Dennis Creevey (who had obviously snuck into battle despite McGonagall’s orders) were fighting together against a Death Eater whose name Harry recalled to be Yaxely.
On the ground, Harry too recognized people like Seamus Finnegan, Lavendar Brown, Cho Chang, Dean Thomas, Mundungus Fletcher, Firenze the Centaur, Scrimegour, and others. Who was dead and who was alive, Harry didn’t know.
Harry passed by Ron and Hermione who were fighting two Death Eaters, by the names of Dolohov and Amycus, side by side. He was about to cast another spell to help his two best friends out when a spell hit him in the back.
Harry fell face down onto the ground. He was unable to move, but his eyes were open and he could hear the battle raging on around him. All he could see was the cold, blood-spattered grass underneath him. Then, he felt ropes binding around him, and his body being turned over. After he was flipped over, all he could see was the sky in which the stars were beginning to show. That was until a figure leaned over him.
“The Dark Lord wishes to see you now, Potter,” said an all too familiar sneer, as he struggled against the spell holding him tight. He moved his eyes upwards and looked into the greasy face of Severus Snape, who had a firm grip on Harry’s robes, while also clutching his wand.
Snape pulled out something from his pocket and tapped it with his wand, counting, “Three, two, one.”
Harry felt the well-known pull behind his navel as he disappeared to where Voldemort was.
[*
Suddenly, Harry’s body hit a stone floor; it was cold and hard against his neck and hands that were touching it. He saw a low ceiling above him. He didn’t know where he was nor could he move his head to see. He heard footsteps, followed by a high, cold voice he knew all too well, it sent a shiver up his spine.
“Have you brought me the boy, Severus?” Voldemort asked.
“Yes, my Lord,” Snape replied. Harry could picture Snape bowing as he spoke.
“Wormtail,” Voldemort commanded next, “bring the boy to me.”
“Yes, master,” came Wormtail’s squeaky voice.
Harry’s vision of the ceiling was obscured by a small, timid man. Wormtail approached Harry and waved his wand in the pattern of the levitation charm with a stutter of, “Wingardium Leviosa.”
Harry felt himself being lifted from the ground and being magically carried, probably closer to Voldemort, although, oddly, there was no telltale prickling in his scar. His body was shifted upright and Wormtail rested Harry on his feet. Harry felt wood behind him and knew he was resting against the door to the room, Voldemort facing him.
“Let him out of his binding, Wormtail, our little hero won’t try to escape, and even if he did, he wouldn’t be able to accomplish it,” Voldemort calmly instructed.
Wormtail responded with a quick nod and a, “Yes master.”
Harry noticed the full body bind spell being cancelled and the Wingardium Leviosa charm being lifted, although the ropes remained.
“Good Wormtail. Now, Harry, do you recognize your old Potions classroom?” Voldemort spoke.
As Voldemort continued speaking, Harry wasn’t really listening; his eyes were scanning the room he now recognized as Snape’s old Potions dungeon. Harry’s eyes roved across the wall on Harry’s left when he saw a sight he knew would be forever burned into his mind.
Harry’s jaw dropped and he new he would never forget the condition he saw Ginny in. For there, hanging by her wrists in old, rusty shackles, on the left wall was none other than Ginny Weasley, Harry’s girlfriend. The sleeves on her arms were torn and blood-soaked against her scratched, bleeding arms.
I told Ginny to go to the Burrow and stay there! How did she get here? Why is she bleeding? Those and a million other thoughts rushed through Harry’s mind as he observed Ginny.
Harry noticed that Ginny’s eyes were open slightly, and he caught her gaze. Recognition dawned on her face and in her eyes as she saw him. “Harry,” she moaned softly.
Her soft plea caused Voldemort, Snape, and Wormtails heads’ all to snap in Ginny’s direction.
Voldemort gave a sickening smile, “I see that you’ve spotted your girlfriend, Harry. Yes, she has been quite good company.” Voldemort walked over to Ginny and ran one of his long white fingers down her cheek. “I’ve really missed young Ginevra, you see, it has been such a long time since we had the pleasure of becoming acquaintances in the Chamber of Secrets. We’ve had much catching up to do…”
Voldemort trailed off, his finger now reaching her neck, as Harry seethed in rage. He couldn’t do anything though, with his lack of a wand, and his body still tied. Ginny visibly shuddered at Voldemort’s touch and mustered up a lot of strength. In a second, she had swung her leg back, and launched it towards Voldemort. Her foot connected painfully with Voldemort, right between the legs.
“Keep your hands off me, Tom!” Ginny yelled, although it was obvious her energy was quickly fading, as Voldemort stepped back, with a howl of rage and pain.
Harry’s eyes widened, but he still couldn’t do anything as Voldemort screeched, “Why you… Crucio!”
Harry could only watch as Ginny flailed around against the wall, still suspended by the shackles. She bit her lip, trying not to scream, and blood trickled down her chin. Her back arched against the wall and Harry squeezed his eyes shut as Ginny finally shrieked out in pain.
There was a loud snap, and Harry opened his eyes just in time to see the shackles break because of the weight, and Ginny’s struggling against them. Voldemort lifted Ginny of the curse as she fell towards the ground. Harry watched helplessly as Ginny reached one of her arms out to break her fall. Her hand collided with the ground for a moment before it twisted and Ginny’s arm collapsed on top of it with a revolting crack. The rest of Ginny’s body quickly followed, hitting the ground, as her arm crumpled underneath her body.
Harry felt nauseous as Voldemort walked forward and kicked Ginny’s limp form. “See Potter?” He taunted, “This is what happens when you try to defy Lord Voldemort.”
Harry’s face twisted into anger. “Don’t touch her!” He yelled at Voldemort.
“Now, now Harry, play nice. Now watch as I rid the world of your blood traitor girlfriend. Avada Kedavra!” Voldemort said, a bright green light erupting from his wand.
Harry noticed a movement to his right but didn’t think of it as, to his horror, the green curse rushed towards Ginny. Harry once again shut his eyes as he knew the curse was hitting Ginny. But, instead of hearing Voldemort’s triumphant laugh, he heard a scream of rage.
Curious, Harry opened his eyes only to see a figure laying it Voldemort’s feet. It was not Ginny, as he expected. It was however, the obviously dead form of Peter Pettigrew.
As Voldemort let out a fury filled yell of, “WORMTAIL!”, Harry frowned. He put together that Wormtail had clearly sacrificed himself for Ginny, but why? He was too wrapped up in his thoughts to notice Voldemort angrily order Snape to do something and the ropes fall off of Harry’s body. It wasn’t until Snape walked up to Harry, pushing him forward, and forced his wand into his hand, that Harry realized that Voldemort was waiting to duel Harry.
Voldemort wasted no time in waving his wand so that Harry was forced to obediently bow. As soon as the spell was released, and Harry was able to stand up straight, Voldemort shot the killing curse towards Harry. It was apparent that Voldemort wanted to kill Harry and get it done with.
Harry dodged the curse, sending out a disarming spell of his own. And so the battle between Harry and Voldemort began. Voldemort spent no time taunting Harry, instead sending several killing and torture curses in a row, barely giving Harry time to fire off his own spells.
Unexpectedly, one of Voldemort’s many Cruciatus Curses hit Harry. He fell to the ground, feeling as though millions of daggers were tearing at his skin, shredding it. He bit his lip, like Ginny had previously done, refusing to give Voldemort the satisfaction of hearing his screams of pain. Harry’s arms and legs stretched painfully and it felt as though his body were on fire. Harry felt a trickle down his chin and the metallic taste of blood in his mouth and he knew he too had split his lip.
After what seemed like hours, the curse was lifted, and Harry knew Voldemort would use Harry’s weakness to his advantage. As Harry stumbled to his feet, he let anger fill him up, at all Voldemort had done, and screamed, “AVADA KEDAVRA!”
Nothing happened.
“You can’t kill me Harry; you don’t have the strength, the want to kill someone. You don’t know all my secrets,” Voldemort sneered at Harry.
“What, your Horcruxes?” Harry spat, enjoying the look of shock on Voldemort’s face. “Too late, Tommy, I’ve destroyed them all. You’re the last one.”
Harry knew that wasn’t true, but he was betting on something to happen, and by the look on Voldemort’s face, which was quickly changing to anger, Harry had a feeling it would.
“Don’t call me call me by that useless Muggle name, Potter! Be prepared to die, now, goodbye Harry Potter!” Voldemort shouted, it seemed as though he refused to believe that Harry had really destroyed his Horcruxes.
Harry knew what was coming, and sure enough, he heard Voldemort forming the deadly words of the killing curse. Harry’s plan as working, now all he needed was to perform the killing curse as well.
But it didn’t work for me last time! Harry frantically thought. Then, he heard what Dumbledore had once told him ring through his head.
“Love is your power Harry, love is what Voldemort doesn’t understand. Use it to your strength.”
Of course, I have to use love! Harry realized.
Harry focused, letting love fill him up. He thought of all his friends, and the Weasley’s, his family. He thought of those who died for him. He loved them all. And Ginny, he loved Ginny more than anything else.
Harry saw the green light coming from Voldemort’s wand and took one last fleeting look at Ginny. He let his love for everyone, especially Ginny, flow through his body, and let it overcome him.
He thought of his and Ginny’s last kiss, their arms wrapped around each other, locked in a passionate embrace. “Avada Kedavra,” Harry whispered. A green light emerged from his wand like it was doing from Voldemort’s.
Harry’s jet of green light flew towards Voldemort, just as Voldemort’s flew towards him. Harry’s plan was being completed. Just as Harry’s curse hit and killed Voldemort, Voldemort’s would hit Harry, destroying the Horcrux inside Harry, yet killing Harry in the process.
Just before the sickly green curse hit Harry straight in the chest, he had one last thought. At least I’ll see my parents, Sirius, and Dumbledore again.
---------------------
A/N:: There ye go!! What did you think! I know, you probably despise me for another cliffy!! Lol. I can't help it!! Now, you, as a loyal reader, have a job to do!! REVIEW!! Please?? Tell me whatever you want here!! Yell at me, scream, threaten me with pitchforks, give some CC, say you loved this chapter... Whatever! Just REVIEW!! PLEASE!!
Again, check out any stories you haven't read of mine in my siggy!! Also, again, Happy Valentines Day!!
Love you guys!
Xx-Ginny-xX
Now, it hasn't been that long, right?? Well better than last time, at any rate! So, here it is, enjoy!!Ohh, and lastly, I have one final thing to say... It's very important, that's why I'm gonna bold it! This was planned BEFORE DH!!! I just wrote it now, yes, however, I had this chapter planned for months!!! I swear, this was a like a relief to finally write because I knew the basics of what would happen in this chapter since FOREVER!! Okay?? So, I when I wrote this, I had it already planned out, which I had done a long time ago, having NO IDEA what happened it DH!! Got it?? I'll say it again. This was planned out BEFORE DH, ANY SIMILARITIES ARE NOT ON PURPOSE!!! Alrighty?? Good!!
I think I drilled that into your brain enough!
So now, enjoy!! Chapter 24
The Confrontation
Chaos. That was the word to describe the battle going on around Harry. He had lost track of all time. Who knew how many seconds, minutes, or even hours had passed since Percy had been stunned. Spells flew around Harry, lights chasing each other, shouts, bodies lying on the ground – some alive, some dead. Blood spattered the grass on the darkening grounds, the sun had set, everyone, Dark and Light defenders, were fighting in the growing darkness. And still, Voldemort was yet to be seen.
Harry rushed around, shooting off random spells to help those he saw in need of support. He ran by a fight, only to stop in his tracks and squint through the darkness. Lupin was fighting with Greyback. The two werewolves were untransformed, but were no longer using wands. They were engrossed in an all out Muggle fist fight. Who was winning, it was impossible to tell. Harry felt the need to help Lupin by stunning Greyback or something of that sort. Another part of him, though, didn’t want to. He felt as though this was Lupin’s battle to fight…
That was until he saw Greyback lunge on top of Lupin suddenly. Harry was about to help Lupin in some way when Harry saw a flash of pink followed by the breeze of a spell soaring past him, a cutting curse by the looks of how Greyback jumped up, clutching his arm when a large slice appeared there. Harry turned to see Tonks look at him, wink, then run back into the fray.
Knowing that Lupin had been adequately helped, Harry continued on, assisting others that needed it. He found himself being stopped again when he heard an all too familiar taunting laugh. Harry looked around to see Bellatrix LeStrange and Neville Longbottom in a duel. Neville was doing very well, no longer was he the timid, shy little boy who had lost his toad. Now, as Neville fought the female LeStrange, he held himself with a certain confidence and his eyes showed determination to defeat the witch who had tortured his parents.
Harry again had the odd urge to not aid Neville but to let him fight this battle on his own. Hopefully it would help him conquer his inner demons. However, this was the women who had killed Sirius and Harry wanted to avenge Sirius, at least a little.
“Diffindo,” Harry yelled, using the same spell that Tonks had used. It hit Bellatrix on the calf of her left leg, causing her to stumble backwards. Neville looked around, searching for the source of the spell, before seeing Harry.
“Thanks Harry,” Neville shouted to Harry over the noise of the battle. Harry simply waved before persisting on through the midst of the battle as Neville turned back to Bellatrix.
Harry passed several people he knew battling Death Eaters. He saw the Weasley’s fighting various Death Eaters. Hagrid was making his way through the Death Eaters by brute force. Professors like Flitwick, McGonagall, Slughorn, and others were also fighting. Harry knew that Dumbledore should’ve been there too, but then was not the time to dwell on that. Professor Sprout was using some of the more deadly plants in Greenhouse three against Death Eaters as well, with quite some success.
Harry ran by Kingsley Shacklebolt overpowering one of the Death Eaters, Alecto. Harry shot a random stunner at the Death Eater and kept on running. He passed by several of his classmates. Collin and Dennis Creevey (who had obviously snuck into battle despite McGonagall’s orders) were fighting together against a Death Eater whose name Harry recalled to be Yaxely.
On the ground, Harry too recognized people like Seamus Finnegan, Lavendar Brown, Cho Chang, Dean Thomas, Mundungus Fletcher, Firenze the Centaur, Scrimegour, and others. Who was dead and who was alive, Harry didn’t know.
Harry passed by Ron and Hermione who were fighting two Death Eaters, by the names of Dolohov and Amycus, side by side. He was about to cast another spell to help his two best friends out when a spell hit him in the back.
Harry fell face down onto the ground. He was unable to move, but his eyes were open and he could hear the battle raging on around him. All he could see was the cold, blood-spattered grass underneath him. Then, he felt ropes binding around him, and his body being turned over. After he was flipped over, all he could see was the sky in which the stars were beginning to show. That was until a figure leaned over him.
“The Dark Lord wishes to see you now, Potter,” said an all too familiar sneer, as he struggled against the spell holding him tight. He moved his eyes upwards and looked into the greasy face of Severus Snape, who had a firm grip on Harry’s robes, while also clutching his wand.
Snape pulled out something from his pocket and tapped it with his wand, counting, “Three, two, one.”
Harry felt the well-known pull behind his navel as he disappeared to where Voldemort was.
[*
Suddenly, Harry’s body hit a stone floor; it was cold and hard against his neck and hands that were touching it. He saw a low ceiling above him. He didn’t know where he was nor could he move his head to see. He heard footsteps, followed by a high, cold voice he knew all too well, it sent a shiver up his spine.
“Have you brought me the boy, Severus?” Voldemort asked.
“Yes, my Lord,” Snape replied. Harry could picture Snape bowing as he spoke.
“Wormtail,” Voldemort commanded next, “bring the boy to me.”
“Yes, master,” came Wormtail’s squeaky voice.
Harry’s vision of the ceiling was obscured by a small, timid man. Wormtail approached Harry and waved his wand in the pattern of the levitation charm with a stutter of, “Wingardium Leviosa.”
Harry felt himself being lifted from the ground and being magically carried, probably closer to Voldemort, although, oddly, there was no telltale prickling in his scar. His body was shifted upright and Wormtail rested Harry on his feet. Harry felt wood behind him and knew he was resting against the door to the room, Voldemort facing him.
“Let him out of his binding, Wormtail, our little hero won’t try to escape, and even if he did, he wouldn’t be able to accomplish it,” Voldemort calmly instructed.
Wormtail responded with a quick nod and a, “Yes master.”
Harry noticed the full body bind spell being cancelled and the Wingardium Leviosa charm being lifted, although the ropes remained.
“Good Wormtail. Now, Harry, do you recognize your old Potions classroom?” Voldemort spoke.
As Voldemort continued speaking, Harry wasn’t really listening; his eyes were scanning the room he now recognized as Snape’s old Potions dungeon. Harry’s eyes roved across the wall on Harry’s left when he saw a sight he knew would be forever burned into his mind.
Harry’s jaw dropped and he new he would never forget the condition he saw Ginny in. For there, hanging by her wrists in old, rusty shackles, on the left wall was none other than Ginny Weasley, Harry’s girlfriend. The sleeves on her arms were torn and blood-soaked against her scratched, bleeding arms.
I told Ginny to go to the Burrow and stay there! How did she get here? Why is she bleeding? Those and a million other thoughts rushed through Harry’s mind as he observed Ginny.
Harry noticed that Ginny’s eyes were open slightly, and he caught her gaze. Recognition dawned on her face and in her eyes as she saw him. “Harry,” she moaned softly.
Her soft plea caused Voldemort, Snape, and Wormtails heads’ all to snap in Ginny’s direction.
Voldemort gave a sickening smile, “I see that you’ve spotted your girlfriend, Harry. Yes, she has been quite good company.” Voldemort walked over to Ginny and ran one of his long white fingers down her cheek. “I’ve really missed young Ginevra, you see, it has been such a long time since we had the pleasure of becoming acquaintances in the Chamber of Secrets. We’ve had much catching up to do…”
Voldemort trailed off, his finger now reaching her neck, as Harry seethed in rage. He couldn’t do anything though, with his lack of a wand, and his body still tied. Ginny visibly shuddered at Voldemort’s touch and mustered up a lot of strength. In a second, she had swung her leg back, and launched it towards Voldemort. Her foot connected painfully with Voldemort, right between the legs.
“Keep your hands off me, Tom!” Ginny yelled, although it was obvious her energy was quickly fading, as Voldemort stepped back, with a howl of rage and pain.
Harry’s eyes widened, but he still couldn’t do anything as Voldemort screeched, “Why you… Crucio!”
Harry could only watch as Ginny flailed around against the wall, still suspended by the shackles. She bit her lip, trying not to scream, and blood trickled down her chin. Her back arched against the wall and Harry squeezed his eyes shut as Ginny finally shrieked out in pain.
There was a loud snap, and Harry opened his eyes just in time to see the shackles break because of the weight, and Ginny’s struggling against them. Voldemort lifted Ginny of the curse as she fell towards the ground. Harry watched helplessly as Ginny reached one of her arms out to break her fall. Her hand collided with the ground for a moment before it twisted and Ginny’s arm collapsed on top of it with a revolting crack. The rest of Ginny’s body quickly followed, hitting the ground, as her arm crumpled underneath her body.
Harry felt nauseous as Voldemort walked forward and kicked Ginny’s limp form. “See Potter?” He taunted, “This is what happens when you try to defy Lord Voldemort.”
Harry’s face twisted into anger. “Don’t touch her!” He yelled at Voldemort.
“Now, now Harry, play nice. Now watch as I rid the world of your blood traitor girlfriend. Avada Kedavra!” Voldemort said, a bright green light erupting from his wand.
Harry noticed a movement to his right but didn’t think of it as, to his horror, the green curse rushed towards Ginny. Harry once again shut his eyes as he knew the curse was hitting Ginny. But, instead of hearing Voldemort’s triumphant laugh, he heard a scream of rage.
Curious, Harry opened his eyes only to see a figure laying it Voldemort’s feet. It was not Ginny, as he expected. It was however, the obviously dead form of Peter Pettigrew.
As Voldemort let out a fury filled yell of, “WORMTAIL!”, Harry frowned. He put together that Wormtail had clearly sacrificed himself for Ginny, but why? He was too wrapped up in his thoughts to notice Voldemort angrily order Snape to do something and the ropes fall off of Harry’s body. It wasn’t until Snape walked up to Harry, pushing him forward, and forced his wand into his hand, that Harry realized that Voldemort was waiting to duel Harry.
Voldemort wasted no time in waving his wand so that Harry was forced to obediently bow. As soon as the spell was released, and Harry was able to stand up straight, Voldemort shot the killing curse towards Harry. It was apparent that Voldemort wanted to kill Harry and get it done with.
Harry dodged the curse, sending out a disarming spell of his own. And so the battle between Harry and Voldemort began. Voldemort spent no time taunting Harry, instead sending several killing and torture curses in a row, barely giving Harry time to fire off his own spells.
Unexpectedly, one of Voldemort’s many Cruciatus Curses hit Harry. He fell to the ground, feeling as though millions of daggers were tearing at his skin, shredding it. He bit his lip, like Ginny had previously done, refusing to give Voldemort the satisfaction of hearing his screams of pain. Harry’s arms and legs stretched painfully and it felt as though his body were on fire. Harry felt a trickle down his chin and the metallic taste of blood in his mouth and he knew he too had split his lip.
After what seemed like hours, the curse was lifted, and Harry knew Voldemort would use Harry’s weakness to his advantage. As Harry stumbled to his feet, he let anger fill him up, at all Voldemort had done, and screamed, “AVADA KEDAVRA!”
Nothing happened.
“You can’t kill me Harry; you don’t have the strength, the want to kill someone. You don’t know all my secrets,” Voldemort sneered at Harry.
“What, your Horcruxes?” Harry spat, enjoying the look of shock on Voldemort’s face. “Too late, Tommy, I’ve destroyed them all. You’re the last one.”
Harry knew that wasn’t true, but he was betting on something to happen, and by the look on Voldemort’s face, which was quickly changing to anger, Harry had a feeling it would.
“Don’t call me call me by that useless Muggle name, Potter! Be prepared to die, now, goodbye Harry Potter!” Voldemort shouted, it seemed as though he refused to believe that Harry had really destroyed his Horcruxes.
Harry knew what was coming, and sure enough, he heard Voldemort forming the deadly words of the killing curse. Harry’s plan as working, now all he needed was to perform the killing curse as well.
But it didn’t work for me last time! Harry frantically thought. Then, he heard what Dumbledore had once told him ring through his head.
“Love is your power Harry, love is what Voldemort doesn’t understand. Use it to your strength.”
Of course, I have to use love! Harry realized.
Harry focused, letting love fill him up. He thought of all his friends, and the Weasley’s, his family. He thought of those who died for him. He loved them all. And Ginny, he loved Ginny more than anything else.
Harry saw the green light coming from Voldemort’s wand and took one last fleeting look at Ginny. He let his love for everyone, especially Ginny, flow through his body, and let it overcome him.
He thought of his and Ginny’s last kiss, their arms wrapped around each other, locked in a passionate embrace. “Avada Kedavra,” Harry whispered. A green light emerged from his wand like it was doing from Voldemort’s.
Harry’s jet of green light flew towards Voldemort, just as Voldemort’s flew towards him. Harry’s plan was being completed. Just as Harry’s curse hit and killed Voldemort, Voldemort’s would hit Harry, destroying the Horcrux inside Harry, yet killing Harry in the process.
Just before the sickly green curse hit Harry straight in the chest, he had one last thought. At least I’ll see my parents, Sirius, and Dumbledore again.
---------------------
A/N:: There ye go!! What did you think! I know, you probably despise me for another cliffy!! Lol. I can't help it!! Now, you, as a loyal reader, have a job to do!! REVIEW!! Please??
Tell me whatever you want here!! Yell at me, scream, threaten me with pitchforks, give some CC, say you loved this chapter... Whatever! Just REVIEW!! PLEASE!! Again, check out any stories you haven't read of mine in my siggy!! Also, again, Happy Valentines Day!!
Love you guys!
Xx-Ginny-xX
A/N:: Alright, here we are! The ever-important chapter 25!! I'm sorry for the 3 month, 2 day long wait. But, the chapter is here, ain't it? Also, at 7,400 words, 14 pages on word, this is the longest chapter yet!! Yay!! I would like to thank Lizzie (GryffindorBabexhott) and Padfooty (a friend from HPFF) for simply reading the excerpts I gave them and helping me through writer's block - thanks guys!
And, if anyone was on, sorry for the hour wait between when I sent out the Owls for this chapter and when I put the chapter out. My brother just HAD to get on, so I couldn't post this right after the Owls like I normally would.
Now, I have a request for all of you. Would you please, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, check out a story of mine on here: 'A Knut for Your Thoughts'?? I put up a chapter not long after I did that last one here, and NO ONE reviewed for it - I was rather upset by that. So if you haven't would you please check that out HERE!!
And now, enjoy!!
]Chapter 25
Through the Lover’s Eyes
Falling. Harry was falling down. The thing was he wasn’t falling, to wherever he was falling to, very fast. No, Harry was falling at a nice, slow pace; he could’ve been floating down. Where he was floating to, he didn’t know. He didn’t know where he was, or how he got there. He couldn’t see anything, either, of course, that could’ve been because Harry’s eyes were shut, which it was.
Or so he thought. Who knew? Maybe Harry’s eyes were open but there was nothing to see. Maybe, wherever Harry was, there was no need for eyes…
Then, with no warning, he hit something. What was it? It certainly felt solid. Against his hands, it felt solid and soft, like carpet, definitely not the dungeon floor. And yet, when he fell, there was no hard impact, as if he weighed nothing.
Still unsure of where he was, or what happened, he kept his eyes squeezed shut. Until he heard exclamations, at which point he slowly opened his eyes to see blurred figures above him, as though he had just woken up from a long sleep. He saw a halo of red around one figure and the first thought in his mind was Ginny. But then, in his minds eye, he saw Ginny’s limp form on the potion classroom’s floor. Where was he? What happened? All he could remember was Ginny lying there on the stone floor.
“Ginny,” he croaked out, searching for answers.
And then he heard it. A loud, bark-like laugh, a sound he hadn’t heard in two years.
Out on the grounds, the battle continued to rage. No one knew what had been happening in the Potions dungeon – not yet at least. People still fought, the Dark and Light sides clashing explosively.
Suddenly, there was a loud bang, coming from the castle that seemed to stop all the battles across the grounds. Then, everyone was pushed a few feet backwards by an invisible force that also seemed to come from the castle.
Ron and Hermione, who had been fighting Dolohov and Amycus, stopped and looked at each other.
“You don’t think…” Ron trailed off.
Hermione glanced towards the castle, eyes wide. “T-that always happens whenever a H-Ho-Horcrux is destroyed.”
Ron nodded. He too looked at the beloved castle, before opening his mouth to speak. However, whatever Ron wanted to say was drowned out by an ethereal, high pitched scream that rang out across the grounds. It too came from the castle.
Then there was silence. All battles had stopped, and everyone was staring at the castle, looks of shock and confusion evident on most everyone’s faces. Hermione looked like she would burst into tears. The bang, the unseen force, it could only mean a Horcrux had been destroyed… which meant that Harry was…
The eerie quiet didn’t last though. The scream had only ended seconds before, although it was still echoing in everyone’s ears, but a new sound broke through the stillness. Many cries sounded: cries of pain. Ron and Hermione glanced around to see all the Death Eaters clutching their left forearms – where their Dark Marks were. They could see on the faces, of all the Death Eaters who had lost their masks, intense pain.
As some of the Death Eaters dropped to the ground in their pain, others even fainted, a few Light fighters, like Ron, Hermione, Remus, and others walked cautiously to the castle. They split up inside the castle, looking for the source of the sound. Eventually Hermione along with Ron wandered into the Potion’s classroom. Although they didn’t see a dark cloaked figure sweeping out from the room, clutching his left arm.
Ron paled and Hermione let out a loud shriek that sent several running in the direction of the sound. No one could blame Hermione for running over to one of the figures and dropping to her knees, crying out, tears falling down her face. Ron looked around the room and spotted the red of Ginny’s hair and rushed towards his sister. From where he crouched next to his sister, he looked around. His brow furrowed as he saw Wormtail’s obviously dead body.
It wasn’t long before others came as well. Many had similar reactions to Hermione’s. For, laying at the front of the room was Voldemort, stiff on the ground, his red eyes pale and staring ahead. Across from the evil wizard, Hermione kneeled next to Harry, laying much like Voldemort, his green eyes lifeless. Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort were dead.
*
He shut his eyes at that sound, clenched them shut. That laugh had been so familiar – so achingly familiar. It couldn’t be Sirius, could it? No… No, it wasn’t, Sirius was dead. But… What if… What if he, Harry, was dead? Harry squeezed his eyes shut tighter. He tried to sit up, but fell back onto the soft ground – or whatever it was. Keeping his eyes closed, he exhaled slowly, calming himself. At least he knew that if he was dead, then he must’ve completed his plan.
Harry tried again to sit up and managed to. He blinked a few times and shook his head to clear it, which also made his vision less blurry. His hands once more cautiously felt the carpet-like ground beneath him. He looked down to find that his vision confirmed what he had earlier thought, he was indeed sitting on carpet, white, plush carpet.
Then he heard it again. The distinct laugh that had come from his late Godfather, but now words, sputtered through the laughing, came as well.
“Ginny? Ginny Weasley? What is it with Potters and red-heads?” Sirius was laughing quite hard.
Harry kept his gaze on the carpet, though. He couldn’t bring himself to look up at Sirius. After what seemed like forever, Sirius sobered, although he still chuckled a few times, muttering words about ‘Potters and their red-heads’.
Slowly, cautiously, Harry lifted his head. He felt as though he had been punched in the gut, and sucked in a breath of air as he caught sight of… him… Sirius. Sirius was sitting near Harry. It was the same old Sirius but, he looked… different. He no longer held the gaunt look that Azkaban had given the ex-convict. His grey eyes were sparkling with mirth and he looked, to put it simply, happy.
Harry felt his eyes grow wet as he quietly asked, as though he needed confirmation, “Sirius?”
Sirius chuckled and responded, “Hey Kiddo.”
If Sirius was planning to say anything else, he would’ve been cut off by Harry who threw his arms around the older man, embracing him in a hug. Harry held on to Sirius tightly, so happy to see his Godfather again. He had to force back tears that were trying to escape his eyes. He hadn’t seen Sirius in two years and now here they were, hugging.
“So… Ginny Weasley, eh?” Sirius said teasingly, as they pulled away.
Harry blushed and was going to reply when he saw the red he had noticed earlier out of the corner of his eyes. He turned so he could see what that red thing was. He gasped and, like when he saw Sirius, he felt like all the air had left him and he gulped, trying to regain his breath. If he had been shocked seeing Sirius… well then this was something much, much greater than shock.
For there, sitting in front of Harry, was none other than his parents: James and Lily Potter. A million emotions seemed to course through Harry as he stared, unabashedly, at his parents. His breathing evened out as the shock lessened, but only a bit because he still had trouble believing that his parents were there after all this time. His parents were in front of him.
Harry felt an undeniable longing to hug his parents, to feel them, take them in, and here they were in front of him, within his reach for the first time that he could ever remember. It seemed too surreal. He was ecstatic to see his parents, yet sad that he had never seen them before. He was still surprised that they were actually there, but he felt, oddly, as though he had been expecting this. He was angry that his parents had been taken away from his so young, though he was calm now that he was looking at them.
Overall, Harry felt like a giant mass of contradictions that didn’t seem to make much since to him right then. None of that, however, mattered, because he just sat there, taking in his parents, all sense of time completely lost on him. He wanted to desperately hug them, to get to know then, but he couldn’t help but just to stare at them, to truly take in their appearance.
His mum… she was just like he always imagined, just like in the few pictures he had of her. She had long auburn hair, not as fiery a red as Ginny’s, but darker. She had large, almond shaped emerald eyes – his eyes. His mum’s lips were curved up in a smile and she had a relaxed, peaceful look on her face.
Then there was his dad… he too was just as he had always pictured, like in the pictures he had of James, most times standing with the Marauders, of course. Anyway, his dad looked just like him, his jet black hair also stuck up, untamable. He wore the same round, wire-framed glasses. The glasses did nothing to hid James’ eyes which seemed to sparkle and shine with mischief and happiness. His thin lips were also curved into a wide, infectious smile.
After looking at his dad, Harry found himself smiling as well, his eyes extremely moist, as he launched himself at his mum, all other inhibitions forgotten in the tidal wave of emotions overcoming him. He wrapped his arms around his mum, and he buried his face in her shoulder, her hair tickled his face.
Lily hugged Harry back and he felt the complete warmth that he always thought hugging his mum would be like. He noticed that his mum smelled of lavender and vanilla – perfect. The tears that he had tried so hard to hold back earlier could no longer be contained. They flowed from his eyes, splashing onto his Lily’s hair as she rubbed his back and whispered comforting words.
“Oh, come on, Lils! Don’t hog him,” James’ voice broke through Harry and Lily’s quiet moment.
Harry pulled away from his mum as she scowled, though not really meaning it. He then lunged at his dad, who laughed warmly as he hugged Harry back. James, Harry noted, smelled a bit like mint and fresh air. He mentally made sure to imprint his dad and mum’s scent as well as the memory of hugging them forever in his mind. He smiled inwardly at the feeling of hugging his dad, although tears continued to fall from his eyes.
Eventually, he pulled away, his face wet with the salty tears that had fallen previously. He gave his parents a watery smile.
“Mum… Dad,” he managed to croak out before he hugged them both again, tightly.
As Harry held onto his parents, not willing to let them both go, he wondered at the amazing feeling that had come from simply saying ‘Mum and Dad’. He was filled with inexplicable warmth and loved the contented feeling that flowed through his body. And still, he held his parents close, as he started again to cry, not really caring at that moment because he was hugging his parents. He didn’t want to let them go, he was scared that if he did, they would leave and he would never again get this chance. He wanted to, like he thought earlier, burn the moment into his mind. He relished in holding his parents and the satisfaction and warmth they evoked. These were his parents… his parents.
Finally, after several long, joyous minutes, Harry pulled away, sniffling. He swiped at his face, wiping away the stray tears on his cheeks and the wet tracks down his face. He rubbed at his red eyes, now that he was out of his parents arms, he felt slightly embarrassed for crying so openly. It wasn’t something he did often.
“Sorry,” he murmured quietly, feeling like he should apologize for his emotional display.
Lily put a hand on his face, cupping his cheek lovingly, like a mother would. “Don’t be sorry, darling, it’s okay to cry. You’ve been through so much; you need not be ashamed of showing your feelings.”
James put a hand on Harry’s shoulder as well. “We’re proud of you son, so proud.”
Harry smiled at his parents again, his heart overflowing. If saying ‘Mum and Dad’ had had been amazing, well this, having his parents touching him, comforting him, acting as all parents should… well that was indescribable.
So, they sat there, Harry with Lily and James across from him. It was a perfect family moment, Harry’s first ever one, he knew he would always remember and cherish it. The family of three was so consumed in their moment that they didn’t notice, or pay any attention to the fourth person in the room.
Sirius sighed theatrically, causing Lily, James, and Harry to look over at him. He grinned cheekily and said, “Family you got to love ‘em, because you’re stuck with ‘em!”
“Sirius!” Lily exclaimed, leaning over and smacking his shoulder.
“Well, no one was paying any attention to me. I could’ve dropped a bomb in here and you would still be all wrapped up in your lovey-dovey family gushiness!”
Lily gaped at him. “Do you even realize how idiotic you sound? ‘Lovey-dovey family gushiness’? Did you learn anything in school?”
“Hey! I resent that, I’ll have you know that I am very smart,” Sirius responded.
James and Harry were laughing at Lily and Sirius’ banter; they both knew neither of them really meant anything by it. After a while, everyone calmed down and a comfortable silence fell when a thought occurred to Harry.
“So I’m really… dead?” Harry asked, he had never really truly realized it, with the excitement of his parents and Sirius.
Lily went into mothering mode instantly. “Yes sweetie, you are,” she soothed, “but don’t worry, you’re taking it better than ‘lovey-dovey’ over there. He was nearly hysterical.” She nodded towards Sirius to explain he was who she meant.
“I was not!” Sirius said defensively.
“Sorry to say it Padfoot, but you were,” James said in a mock-upset tone, as though Sirius had failed him.
Lily laughed, “I don’t think you of all people should be talking James.”
“What? You’re supposed to defend me!” James cried.
“Yeah, and what about you, Lilykins? Jamsie here told me how you reacted,” Sirius teased.
“Okay, okay, I get it. None of us responded well to finding out we were dead, alright? Now please boys, act your age, your setting a bad example for Harry,” Lily replied, trying to be stern, but the corners of her mouth kept twitching upwards.
The three turned to Harry, who had been watching the exchange between the adults amusedly. They all smiled as they saw him laughing quite hard.
*
Harry quickly learned how alike and different the Land of the Dead – a form of Heaven – and Land of the Living – earth – were. Time passed quite differently. What might be seconds on earth would be days here. While he spent what felt like days talking with his parents and Sirius, trading stories, relaxing without a care, on earth only a few seconds had passed. That was probably why you felt like you were dead for an eternity. In truth however, there really was no time in the Land of the Dead, it just felt like time was passing.
The Land of the Dead, his mum explained, was whatever you wanted it to be. If you pictured Heaven as a giant Quidditch Pitch, then that was what it would be (James had sighed dreamily then). Lily and James pictured their Heaven as their home in Godric’s Hollow so, that’s what it became, and when Sirius died, he joined them there.
Their Heaven was just like earth: they ate, slept, had emotions, and even felt things. They could eat even though they really didn’t have to, but they still had the senses like taste, so that they could eat. It was that way because that was how Lily and James thought of it. In their Heaven though, you didn’t age, so Lily and James were the same age they were when they died.
Harry enjoyed the Land of the Dead, very much so. He finally got to truly experience what it was like to have a family, and he loved it. Nothing could ever be easy for Harry though, because something was, of course, bothering him. He couldn't stop thinking of those he had left behind: Ginny, Ron, Hermione, the Weasley’s, Remus, and all the others.
Most especially Ginny, he realized a few days (or so it felt) after he died. Whenever he looked at anything red, like his mum’s hair, the pillows on the couch in the living room, his bedroom walls and others, he would immediately be reminded of Ginny. It would always be accompanied by a strong feeling of nostalgia. He loved being here with his parents and Sirius, but he missed Ginny so much, it was as if a part of him was missing. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could stand being without her before he finally cracked.
Looking at his mum reminded him of Ginny, yes, but even worse were the photographs. His parents had pictures of the two of them together on the walls, on tables, on the mantelpiece – everywhere. What bothered him about that were the striking similarities between James and Lily and himself and Ginny. In the pictures of James and Lily, placed generously throughout the house, if Lily’s hair was a lighter red colour, and gave her brown eyes, it was like looking at Ginny. For James, give him green eyes and the infamous lightening scar, and he was practically a clone of Harry. That was all that had to be done to be looking at Harry and Ginny look-a-likes; it even was a bit creepy to Harry – the close resemblance.
Walking through any room it was like looking at him and Ginny, but he wasn’t, and he knew it. As much as he enjoyed his time here, he couldn’t help but wish he had his Ginny back, or was with her again.
Wait – what? My Ginny? When did she become my Ginny? He thought.
She’s always been my Ginny. Another voice in his mind – which sounded oddly like Hermione – responded. I’ve just now realized it, probably because she’s not here. Besides, I love her… don’t I?
Of course I love her! I know that. But my Ginny? That sounds a bit… possessive.
Maybe, but I can’t deny that that’s what I feel, right?
Well… no.
Harry shook his head to clear it. He was having conversations with himself. Last time he did that it was during Bill and Fleur’s wedding. That mental talk was also about Ginny. He chuckled quietly, he certainly thought about Ginny a lot.
Harry then sighed as he looked out upon the yard, as he was out on the porch. In this Heaven place, his parents and Sirius had a small cottage that had a front porch, complete with a porch swing. It had a gate around the house with a small stone pathway to the porch steps. There was a small garden in the front, but another, larger one in the back. He sat on the swing, watching the slowly setting sky.
The large, blood-red, sun was halfway hidden by the horizon. The blue sky had a pink tinge where the red, mixed with yellow, rays of sun met and meshed seamlessly with the blue, creating a soft pink horizon. A few wispy lengths of clouds stretched across the multi-coloured sky, though none reached the sun. He could even see a shadow of the moon slowly rising. The sight was breathtaking, and brought a peaceful sensation along with it, that calmed Harry.
Whenever he was alone like this, his mind drifted to the young redhead that stole his heart, her family, and Hermione. When he was with Sirius and his parents, though, they kept him distracted with stories of their own Hogwarts days. Now, however, when he was alone again, his mind was on the Weasley’s and Hermione.
Ginny… was she okay, after everything that had happened? Where was she? How was she taking his death? And what about, Hermione, Ron, and the rest of the Weasley’s? Did they all survive, were they hurt? If they were, then how badly?
All of those questions and similar ones, regarding the Order of the Phoenix, and Dumbledore’s Army, spun through Harry’s head. He wanted to know what had happened to all his friends, classmates, and teachers. Then, a panic-stricken thought occurred to Harry: what if his plan hadn’t worked? What if Voldemort had survived? What would become of the Wizarding World? Maybe something went wrong and now Harry was dead, not able to do anything, and his friends were now stuck with the still remaining Dark Lord.
Harry put his head in his hands and sighed, thinking. I’m getting ahead of myself. I don’t know that Voldemort is still alive – for all I know, he could be dead.
But still, the want, the need to know was suffocating. He wished he could just see them, hear them, and know that they were all okay. That, however, was impossible because he, Harry, was dead, and they were alive. He took a few deep, slow breaths, relaxing slightly.
He continued to swing there in the relative silence, until he heard a loud creak from the door. He shot up and immediately reached into his pocket for his wand, although it wasn’t there. Realizing that no harm would come to him here, he relaxed and looked towards the door to see Sirius walking out onto the porch. He slowly sat back down on the swing.
“Hey there, Kiddo. Mind if I sit?” Sirius asked as he approached.
Harry shook his head and gestured to the swing. “No, go ahead.”
They swung before the setting sun in a relaxed quiet, neither speaking, willing to break the peaceful spell. Harry’s eyes traveled back up to the red sun and again he was strongly reminded of Ginny. He wished that Ginny were here with him, sitting in front of the brilliant sunset. They could spend just hours looking at the ruby red sun falling, holding hands, no words spoken. What he would give for that, to be back with her. But no matter how much he wished, he couldn’t change the fact that it was Sirius sitting here with him, not Ginny.
“It’s funny.” As Harry spoke, his voice had a bitter tint to it. “Just a few months ago I would’ve given anything to be with you. Now… now, I would give anything to be back home… with Ginny,” Harry whispered the last part, which he hadn’t meant to say aloud.
“You miss her, Ginny.” It wasn’t a question, but more of a statement.
Harry nodded. “Yeah, I do. I miss her and everyone else… Ron, Hermione, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Remus…” he trailed off.
“I know what you mean. When I first came here, I was so happy to see Lily and James again. But after I had been here a few days, I started to miss you and Remus a lot.”
“No matter what I do, it feels like I can’t stop seeing things that remind me of her. I keep thinking about her, except when I’m talking to you, Mum, and Dad. I wish I knew that she was okay.”
Sirius did not need to ask who she was, he knew it was Ginny – who else would it be? He gripped Harry’s shoulder empathetically. “It’s alright Kiddo; I was the same way with you and Remus. It all worked out, though, when I was able to see you guys, it really-“
Sirius was cut off by Harry. “What? You go to see us? How?” his eyes were wide, surprised.
“Didn’t we tell you?” At the shake of Harry’s head, he continued. “Oh, well, you know that T.V. in the living room? Well, it actually allows you to watch people back in the Land of the Living, that’s why we have it. You can look upon anyone you want, it’s really easy. Just put your hand on the screen and say the name of the person you want to see – it works kind of like a penseive – and it’ll show you flashes of what is happening in the person’s life.”
Harry bolted up from the swing, and without another word to Sirius, ran into the house. Sirius, still surprised by Harry’s reaction, got up and followed him.
Harry had walked into the living room, just as James and Lily did. They looked confused by his hurried movements. As Sirius walked into the room, they looked to him for an answer to Harry’s behavior.
“I guess he didn’t know about the T.V., I told him about it,” Sirius said with a shrug.
A look of understanding came across Lily’s face and she nodded. Walking up to Harry, she put a hand on his shoulder. “Harry, are you sure you want to do this? You don’t know what you’ll see.”
“I’m sure, I need to know what happened,” Harry responded, looking at his mum.
“I realize that, Harry but you need to be sure that you know that no matter how much you want to, you can’t go back to them. You’re dead; you can’t go back to the Land of the Living, regardless of what you may see.”
He gave her a reassuring smile as he saw her worried face. “Don’t worry, I know that. I’ll be fine, Mum.”
Taking a deep breath, Harry walked in front of the muggle T.V. placed on a table in front of the living room couch. He placed the palm of his hand on the screen. Swallowing his fear at what he would see, he took another deep breath and spoke.
“Ginny Weasley.”
*
Harry felt himself falling again. He squeezed his eyes shut, like he had done before, and waited to land. He finally did and had to pick himself up from the ground, eyes still closed. He could see a bright flash of light through his eyelids. Standing, he brought up all his courage to open his eyes and see where he was. He did so, and blinked furiously before his vision cleared. Looking around, he saw himself on Hogwarts grounds.
He spotted Dumbledore’s tomb, the white marble shining, and wondered why he was there. It wasn’t that hard to figure out, though, when a minute later; he saw a large, marble tombstone that was the same white a Dumbledore’s tomb. There was a large pile of dirt, obviously just placed, over where he assumed someone was buried. There was a long line of people, all placing things against the grave, speaking quietly, and then walking away.
Looking around the crowd, he saw several chairs placed, on either sides of the line. A funeral had just ended, obviously. He recognized a lot of Hogwarts students. Then, at the end of the line, he saw a group of redheads – the Weasleys (along with Hermione). A sense of dread coming over him, he walked closer to the gravestone and, sure enough, engraved were the words:
HARRY JAMES POTTER
July 31, 1980 – May 13, 1998
He lost his life for a noble cause, to save us all, a true hero until the end
Harry gasped as he realized he was watching the Hermione and the Weasley’s after his funeral. He walked up to them, and gazed at them. They were all crying, Hermione’s head on Ron’s shoulder as they slowly walked forward, as the line lessened. Ginny was in the back, behind all of them. Her head was bowed, her hair covering her face. Harry wanted so badly to reach out, to touch her, but he couldn’t. An unbidden image of her, hanging from shackles against the dungeon wall came forth in his mind; he shook his head to clear it away.
So, Harry stood, and walked slowly, alongside Hermione and the Weasleys as they got closer and closer to his grave, until finally, they were upon it. He watched as they all approached it, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley first, then Bill and Fleur, then Charlie and Percy, Fred and George next. Ron and Hermione kneeled in front of his tombstone, and spoke soft, whispered words. Harry felt his eyes grow wet as he watched his two best friends, crying and mourning his death. And then Ginny came. The rest of them were off to the side, as Ginny approached slowly.
Ginny fell to her knees, after she came to stop. She looked up at his name, and Harry finally got a clear view of her face. His heart leapt painfully as he saw the streaks of tears on her cheeks, her pale face, and the dark circles under her eyes. She placed a single white lily – her favourite flower – among all the other flowers and notes, as tears ran silently down her freckled cheeks.
Sniffing, she reached up a trembling hand and traced his name with her fingers. “Forever and Always,” she whispered softly. “Y-you said t-th-that y-you’d come b-back. You p-promised m-me that you w-would l-live.” Ginny spoke softly, as her voice quivered and eventually broke, her hand falling to the ground.
She dropped her chin to her chest as hard sobs broke through her frail frame, tears dropping to the ground, over and over again. Harry could hear her muttering ‘Forever and Always’ again and again to herself. His heart broke as he watched her.
Bill and Charlie came and helped Ginny to her feet. Harry watched, and as they walked away, the scene gradually faded away.
*
When the next scene appeared, along with a bright flash of light, Harry found himself in an all too familiar house: the Burrow. Looking to the wall on his left, he saw the reliable Weasley Clock, complete with all the Weasleys on it, and every name was pointing to the word ‘Home’. As though someone had turned on a volume switch, he suddenly heard voices coming from the kitchen.
He walked in to find all the Weasleys, Hermione, Remus, and Tonks all gathered around the kitchen table. Instead of the normal hustle and bustle, it was rather quiet and solemn, and he found the stark contrast from the Burrow’s normal commotion slightly unnerving. He gazed around at all their faces, studying each of them. Seeing how quiet and desolate the Burrow seemed, he wondered how long ago his funeral had been. Almost as if answering his question, he saw a muggle calendar on the wall – something he figured Hermione must’ve put there – and noticed the date to be May, 30th. Since he knew that he died on May, 14th, he assumed it was a couple weeks since his funeral.
Harry continued to study all the faces of the people gathered, Hermione, Ron, Remus, still wearing the same old shabby robes, and Tonks, her hair a short, mousy brown (he supposed she wasn’t wearing the usual shocking pink due to his death). Then, his eyes fell on Ginny. She looked tired and depressed, her hair not as vibrant a red, her skin pale, dark circles still under her eyes, and she even looked like she had lost some weight.
Harry was so consumed watching Ginny that he didn’t catch the comment George, or maybe it was Fred, made and all the laughing that followed – the tense silence that had previously been there was no more. He did, however, notice Ginny’s reaction. She stared at George for a minute, her face pained, before dashing from the kitchen, and out the front door. Harry stood there, wondering what George had said, as Mrs. Weasley immediately stood to follow Ginny.
Hermione intervened, though, “No, Mrs. Weasley, I’ll go see her.”
Mrs. Weasley looked rather reluctant, but nodded nonetheless.
Harry followed Hermione as she walked towards the door. The two of them, though Hermione had no idea that Harry was there with her, walked out into the moonlit night. Harry spotted Ginny sitting in what he had (after the Easter break) often called ‘their spot’: she was sitting on the grass, in front of a large willow tree, which rested next to the Burrow’s small pond. She was in fact sitting in the exact same place where she had been lying when Harry promised his love to her.
“Ginny?” Hermione’s tone was soft and hesitant. “Are you okay?”
She and Harry approached Ginny, who looked to be lost in thought. But when Hermione sat down next to her, she explained her reason for leaving the kitchen so abruptly.
“You were laughing, all of you. It’s only been two weeks, Harry was buried two weeks ago today, and you all were laughing as though nothing had happened,” Ginny said quietly.
“Ginny, I’m sorry,” Hermione replied, just as quiet, “we miss Harry too, you know. It’s just; we can’t spend the whole time so upset. Harry would want that, and you know it. If he could see us, he would hate how upset you are, he would want you to be laughing as well.”
Harry silently agreed with what Hermione said as Ginny turned her head away. She looked out on the small pond and Harry considered her closely. Her once animated, warm brown eyes were dark and depressed. They were bright, but instead of the same brightness, filled with love, they once had been, they were bright due to the tears swimming in her eyes.
Ginny whispered, her voice thick with emotion, “I understand that Hermione, but I miss him. No matter what, I can’t bring myself to laugh, to be happy, without him.” Ginny took a gulp of air before continuing, “Maybe it would just be better if I were with him once and for all.”
By then, tears were falling heavily down Ginny’s face. “Ginny, what are you talking about?” Hermione questioned, tentatively.
But Ginny was already getting up. “Goodnight, Hermione,” was all she said as she walked away towards the house, leaving an upset and anxious Hermione sitting there, just as the scene faded away and out of existence.
*
Another intense flash of light marked the next scene coming and Harry found himself inside what he recognized as Ginny’s bedroom. He looked around, trying to find a calendar, or something to tell him how long had passed since her talk with Hermione. What Ginny had said, about being with him, had really made Harry nervous. He didn’t know what she was planning to do, but it didn’t sound good.
He looked out the window in the room and saw that it was nighttime out. There was a crescent moon, and many stars twinkling outside. As his eyes traveled from the window, they fell on Ginny’s bed where, he then realized with a jolt, she was sitting. She looked much the same as she had the night before. She was sitting cross-legged, while looking closely at something in her hands. When Harry got closer, he saw that it was her wand. A forbidding feeling came as he saw her, she looked so upset, so broken, and tears were once more falling down her face.
What she said when she was talking to Hermione rang through his head and it only made him more uneasy. “Maybe it would just be better if I were with him once and for all.”
And as he watched Ginny, slowly walking to her bedside, he heard her talking quietly to herself.
“He said he would come back, that we would see each other soon. Forever and Always,” Ginny looked up to the ceiling of her room, her hair falling away from her face. “You promised Harry! You promised me, you told me that you would come back, and that everything would be okay. You promised! What happened to Forever and Always?”
She dropped her head as her anger faded and was replaced with the severe depression that had become normal to her. She kept murmuring ‘you promised, Forever and Always’ to herself. She seemed to be willing herself to do something. Harry figured out what she was going to do, but he couldn’t do anything about it.
Ginny raised her wand and looked at it again, before lowing it to her wrist. “It’ll be okay now, because I’ll be with you, Harry,” Ginny said, her voice not the normal tone Harry knew it to be.
Tears fell from her eyes and down her face, and at that moment; Harry saw the scene starting to dissolve.
No! No, Ginny, no! Harry thought wildly as just before the scene faded completely, Ginny made a slashing movement with her wand, just above her wrist, and muttered, “Diffindo.”
*
Harry waited for the next scene to come, while it felt like the air around him was tangible; it was closing in on him, compressing him. He couldn’t breath, and he certainly couldn’t stay here. He needed to go back to earth, back to the Wizarding World, to Ginny. The thought of what Ginny had begun to do before that last scene ended was setting a blanket over Harry’s mind. Everything was foggy, he couldn’t see anything anymore, and a blind panic set in. He needed to go to her, stop her, save her. No matter how much she loved him, and missed him, he wouldn’t let her end her life.
For the fourth time, although it seemed to take much longer than all the other times, there was a bright flash of light. As he looked around, he figured out that he was at another funeral. He also realized that he was at the Burrow. He was at the same place he had been when Hermione and Ginny talked, his and Ginny’s spot. There was the same old pond, and the willow next to it, but in front of the willow was a gray tombstone.
A dreadful feeling settled in the pit of his stomach. The Weasley’s were all there, their red hair a bright shock against their black robes – except for Fleur who’s hair was the same pure white. Hermione was there as well, standing next to Ron, clinging to his hand, which she was holding.
Everyone was all openly crying, mourning, and the funeral looked to be over. Harry’s eyes scanned over the crowd of redheads (along with the brunette and blonde)… Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fleur, Charlie, Percy, Fred, George, Ron, Hermione… but… where was…
No… no… no! He shook his head violently as his eyes watered suddenly. It couldn’t be… Harry stepped forward, his throat and eyes burning ominously.
No… no… no… no! He kept thinking over and over, like some personal mantra. He gazed at the place where they were all gathered… A tombstone, a gray tombstone, the same one he had noticed earlier. Now, however, he saw the words that were engraved upon it, carved deep into the stone, they seemed to stand out to Harry as if they were bright colors.
GINEVRA MOLLY WEASLEY
August 11, 1981 – May 31, 1998
She took her life to be forever and always with the man she loved
Harry’s breath caught in his throat, and breathing seemed to become painful to him. He had stopped repeating the word ‘no’ again and again in his thoughts, because now there was no denying it, no denying what Ginny had done.
Finally, the word he had been mentally repeating to himself broke through his vocal cords, shouting out loudly, “No!”
The single word seemed to echo noisily throughout the yard. He vaguely noticed the scene fading away to black, and himself being pulled up by the arms, but none of that mattered. Tears that previously formed in his eyes spilled out, and he looked up into the concerned faces of his parents and Sirius.
*
“Ginny!” Harry exclaimed, sitting up rapidly. “Ginny, I need to go to Ginny, I need to save her. She can’t be here, no, not yet.”
James, Lily, and Sirius all exchanged bewildered looks. James spoke, cautiously, “Harry, what happened? Where do you need to go?”
“Ginny… Ginny, she… she killed herself,” Harry said slowly as though he just realized it himself. He continued, “I need to go home, to the Land of the Living. I can fix this, there’s still time.”
“Harry,” Lily responded, “you can’t go back. This is why I didn’t want you to see this, you weren’t ready.” She said the last part more to herself.
“No, no, I need to go back. You don’t understand, I have to go back to earth, to save Ginny.”
“Kiddo, there’s nothing you can do. If she’s gone, well, then she’s gone,” Sirius replied quietly.
Harry shook his head frantically, nearly hysterical. “No! No, I’m going back, I have to save Ginny.” He was saying the same thing again and again.
“Harry, dear, you’re just in shock, you should lie down a while,” Lily said softly, trying to calm Harry.
Harry took a few deep breaths, knowing that Sirius and his parents would believe him much less if he was so worked up. He rubbed the tears off his face and when he finally spoke, it was in a much more controlled voice.
“Mum, Dad, Sirius, I love you guys, and it’s been amazing being here and getting to see you. I know that you don’t think I can, but I have to go home, back to Ginny.”
“Harry, son, you want to go back, I get that. Your mum and I did when we first died, but you can’t, it’s impossible,” James said.
As Harry shook his head and made to speak, Lily cut across him. “He’s right, Harry. It’s stated in the Laws of Life and Death that no one can cross between the Land of the Living and Land of the Dead, it’s just not possible. The dead can’t come back to life, it’s a rule.”
“I’ve never really followed the rules, have I?” Harry asked, a small grin spreading on his face.
Ignoring their protests, Harry hugged his parents and Sirius and said his goodbyes; even though they were adamant about the fact that he was stuck there.
“I love you guys,” Harry bid his final goodbye.
Closing his eyes, Harry concentrated on Ginny, his Ginny. He loved her Forever and Always, they had been apart long enough, it was time he came back to her. He let his thoughts and love for his Ginny completely overwhelm him. Nothing had ever been normal for Harry, so why couldn’t he return to earth? He let thoughts like that come to the forefront of his mind.
Just like when he had cast the Avada Kedavra Curse earlier, he let his complete love for Ginny fill him up. Since his eyes were shut, he didn’t see the looks of shock on the faces of Sirius, Lily, and James, nor did he see the blinding white light envelope him.
Harry did, however, feel a warm sensation he could only describe as an intense love – what he felt for Ginny. Then, he was again falling. Unlike the first time, when he came to the Land of the Dead, he was falling quickly, rapidly. He felt his body hit something hard, but he didn’t think anything of it as he fell in nothingness.
James, Lily, and Sirius were stunned when the white light finally faded, and Harry was nowhere to be seen.
*
At Hogwarts, in the Potion’s dungeon, just moments after Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort were found and confirmed dead, Hermione Granger let out another shriek, causing Ron Weasley and many others to rush over to her.
“What’s wrong?” Ron asked urgently.
Hermione just numbly pointed to Harry, who was at that moment taking a deep, gasping breath. Everyone watched, completely shocked as Harry’s eyes shut, before fluttering open. He blinked a few times, his breathing evening out, before falling unconscious.
Remus walked forward from where he had been standing and checked Harry’s breathing.
“He’s alive, he’s just… sleeping,” Remus said.
Hermione clarified Remus’ words, echoing faintly, “He’s alive.”
--------------------------------
A/N:: Alright, all done!! Did you like it?? Okay, so PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE review for this chapter!! Picture me, on my knees begging, because that's how much I want you to review!
REVIEW HERE NOW!!
I'm pretty sure you see that, so, review... Also, if you didn't catch it earlier, the link for 'A Knut for Your Thoughts' is in my siggy. And, finally, if your in the mood for a sweet J/L one shot, I wrote one.. Look under the one shots forum, you'll find it there. It's called:: 'I'll Wait Forever'.
Thanks!
Xx-Ginny-xX
Also, at 7,400 words, 14 pages on word, this is the longest chapter yet!! Yay!! I would like to thank Lizzie (GryffindorBabexhott) and Padfooty (a friend from HPFF) for simply reading the excerpts I gave them and helping me through writer's block - thanks guys! And, if anyone was on, sorry for the hour wait between when I sent out the Owls for this chapter and when I put the chapter out. My brother just HAD to get on, so I couldn't post this right after the Owls like I normally would.
Now, I have a request for all of you. Would you please, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, check out a story of mine on here: 'A Knut for Your Thoughts'?? I put up a chapter not long after I did that last one here, and NO ONE reviewed for it - I was rather upset by that. So if you haven't would you please check that out HERE!!
And now, enjoy!!
]Chapter 25
Through the Lover’s Eyes
Falling. Harry was falling down. The thing was he wasn’t falling, to wherever he was falling to, very fast. No, Harry was falling at a nice, slow pace; he could’ve been floating down. Where he was floating to, he didn’t know. He didn’t know where he was, or how he got there. He couldn’t see anything, either, of course, that could’ve been because Harry’s eyes were shut, which it was.
Or so he thought. Who knew? Maybe Harry’s eyes were open but there was nothing to see. Maybe, wherever Harry was, there was no need for eyes…
Then, with no warning, he hit something. What was it? It certainly felt solid. Against his hands, it felt solid and soft, like carpet, definitely not the dungeon floor. And yet, when he fell, there was no hard impact, as if he weighed nothing.
Still unsure of where he was, or what happened, he kept his eyes squeezed shut. Until he heard exclamations, at which point he slowly opened his eyes to see blurred figures above him, as though he had just woken up from a long sleep. He saw a halo of red around one figure and the first thought in his mind was Ginny. But then, in his minds eye, he saw Ginny’s limp form on the potion classroom’s floor. Where was he? What happened? All he could remember was Ginny lying there on the stone floor.
“Ginny,” he croaked out, searching for answers.
And then he heard it. A loud, bark-like laugh, a sound he hadn’t heard in two years.
*
Out on the grounds, the battle continued to rage. No one knew what had been happening in the Potions dungeon – not yet at least. People still fought, the Dark and Light sides clashing explosively.
Suddenly, there was a loud bang, coming from the castle that seemed to stop all the battles across the grounds. Then, everyone was pushed a few feet backwards by an invisible force that also seemed to come from the castle.
Ron and Hermione, who had been fighting Dolohov and Amycus, stopped and looked at each other.
“You don’t think…” Ron trailed off.
Hermione glanced towards the castle, eyes wide. “T-that always happens whenever a H-Ho-Horcrux is destroyed.”
Ron nodded. He too looked at the beloved castle, before opening his mouth to speak. However, whatever Ron wanted to say was drowned out by an ethereal, high pitched scream that rang out across the grounds. It too came from the castle.
Then there was silence. All battles had stopped, and everyone was staring at the castle, looks of shock and confusion evident on most everyone’s faces. Hermione looked like she would burst into tears. The bang, the unseen force, it could only mean a Horcrux had been destroyed… which meant that Harry was…
The eerie quiet didn’t last though. The scream had only ended seconds before, although it was still echoing in everyone’s ears, but a new sound broke through the stillness. Many cries sounded: cries of pain. Ron and Hermione glanced around to see all the Death Eaters clutching their left forearms – where their Dark Marks were. They could see on the faces, of all the Death Eaters who had lost their masks, intense pain.
As some of the Death Eaters dropped to the ground in their pain, others even fainted, a few Light fighters, like Ron, Hermione, Remus, and others walked cautiously to the castle. They split up inside the castle, looking for the source of the sound. Eventually Hermione along with Ron wandered into the Potion’s classroom. Although they didn’t see a dark cloaked figure sweeping out from the room, clutching his left arm.
Ron paled and Hermione let out a loud shriek that sent several running in the direction of the sound. No one could blame Hermione for running over to one of the figures and dropping to her knees, crying out, tears falling down her face. Ron looked around the room and spotted the red of Ginny’s hair and rushed towards his sister. From where he crouched next to his sister, he looked around. His brow furrowed as he saw Wormtail’s obviously dead body.
It wasn’t long before others came as well. Many had similar reactions to Hermione’s. For, laying at the front of the room was Voldemort, stiff on the ground, his red eyes pale and staring ahead. Across from the evil wizard, Hermione kneeled next to Harry, laying much like Voldemort, his green eyes lifeless. Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort were dead.
*
He shut his eyes at that sound, clenched them shut. That laugh had been so familiar – so achingly familiar. It couldn’t be Sirius, could it? No… No, it wasn’t, Sirius was dead. But… What if… What if he, Harry, was dead? Harry squeezed his eyes shut tighter. He tried to sit up, but fell back onto the soft ground – or whatever it was. Keeping his eyes closed, he exhaled slowly, calming himself. At least he knew that if he was dead, then he must’ve completed his plan.
Harry tried again to sit up and managed to. He blinked a few times and shook his head to clear it, which also made his vision less blurry. His hands once more cautiously felt the carpet-like ground beneath him. He looked down to find that his vision confirmed what he had earlier thought, he was indeed sitting on carpet, white, plush carpet.
Then he heard it again. The distinct laugh that had come from his late Godfather, but now words, sputtered through the laughing, came as well.
“Ginny? Ginny Weasley? What is it with Potters and red-heads?” Sirius was laughing quite hard.
Harry kept his gaze on the carpet, though. He couldn’t bring himself to look up at Sirius. After what seemed like forever, Sirius sobered, although he still chuckled a few times, muttering words about ‘Potters and their red-heads’.
Slowly, cautiously, Harry lifted his head. He felt as though he had been punched in the gut, and sucked in a breath of air as he caught sight of… him… Sirius. Sirius was sitting near Harry. It was the same old Sirius but, he looked… different. He no longer held the gaunt look that Azkaban had given the ex-convict. His grey eyes were sparkling with mirth and he looked, to put it simply, happy.
Harry felt his eyes grow wet as he quietly asked, as though he needed confirmation, “Sirius?”
Sirius chuckled and responded, “Hey Kiddo.”
If Sirius was planning to say anything else, he would’ve been cut off by Harry who threw his arms around the older man, embracing him in a hug. Harry held on to Sirius tightly, so happy to see his Godfather again. He had to force back tears that were trying to escape his eyes. He hadn’t seen Sirius in two years and now here they were, hugging.
“So… Ginny Weasley, eh?” Sirius said teasingly, as they pulled away.
Harry blushed and was going to reply when he saw the red he had noticed earlier out of the corner of his eyes. He turned so he could see what that red thing was. He gasped and, like when he saw Sirius, he felt like all the air had left him and he gulped, trying to regain his breath. If he had been shocked seeing Sirius… well then this was something much, much greater than shock.
For there, sitting in front of Harry, was none other than his parents: James and Lily Potter. A million emotions seemed to course through Harry as he stared, unabashedly, at his parents. His breathing evened out as the shock lessened, but only a bit because he still had trouble believing that his parents were there after all this time. His parents were in front of him.
Harry felt an undeniable longing to hug his parents, to feel them, take them in, and here they were in front of him, within his reach for the first time that he could ever remember. It seemed too surreal. He was ecstatic to see his parents, yet sad that he had never seen them before. He was still surprised that they were actually there, but he felt, oddly, as though he had been expecting this. He was angry that his parents had been taken away from his so young, though he was calm now that he was looking at them.
Overall, Harry felt like a giant mass of contradictions that didn’t seem to make much since to him right then. None of that, however, mattered, because he just sat there, taking in his parents, all sense of time completely lost on him. He wanted to desperately hug them, to get to know then, but he couldn’t help but just to stare at them, to truly take in their appearance.
His mum… she was just like he always imagined, just like in the few pictures he had of her. She had long auburn hair, not as fiery a red as Ginny’s, but darker. She had large, almond shaped emerald eyes – his eyes. His mum’s lips were curved up in a smile and she had a relaxed, peaceful look on her face.
Then there was his dad… he too was just as he had always pictured, like in the pictures he had of James, most times standing with the Marauders, of course. Anyway, his dad looked just like him, his jet black hair also stuck up, untamable. He wore the same round, wire-framed glasses. The glasses did nothing to hid James’ eyes which seemed to sparkle and shine with mischief and happiness. His thin lips were also curved into a wide, infectious smile.
After looking at his dad, Harry found himself smiling as well, his eyes extremely moist, as he launched himself at his mum, all other inhibitions forgotten in the tidal wave of emotions overcoming him. He wrapped his arms around his mum, and he buried his face in her shoulder, her hair tickled his face.
Lily hugged Harry back and he felt the complete warmth that he always thought hugging his mum would be like. He noticed that his mum smelled of lavender and vanilla – perfect. The tears that he had tried so hard to hold back earlier could no longer be contained. They flowed from his eyes, splashing onto his Lily’s hair as she rubbed his back and whispered comforting words.
“Oh, come on, Lils! Don’t hog him,” James’ voice broke through Harry and Lily’s quiet moment.
Harry pulled away from his mum as she scowled, though not really meaning it. He then lunged at his dad, who laughed warmly as he hugged Harry back. James, Harry noted, smelled a bit like mint and fresh air. He mentally made sure to imprint his dad and mum’s scent as well as the memory of hugging them forever in his mind. He smiled inwardly at the feeling of hugging his dad, although tears continued to fall from his eyes.
Eventually, he pulled away, his face wet with the salty tears that had fallen previously. He gave his parents a watery smile.
“Mum… Dad,” he managed to croak out before he hugged them both again, tightly.
As Harry held onto his parents, not willing to let them both go, he wondered at the amazing feeling that had come from simply saying ‘Mum and Dad’. He was filled with inexplicable warmth and loved the contented feeling that flowed through his body. And still, he held his parents close, as he started again to cry, not really caring at that moment because he was hugging his parents. He didn’t want to let them go, he was scared that if he did, they would leave and he would never again get this chance. He wanted to, like he thought earlier, burn the moment into his mind. He relished in holding his parents and the satisfaction and warmth they evoked. These were his parents… his parents.
Finally, after several long, joyous minutes, Harry pulled away, sniffling. He swiped at his face, wiping away the stray tears on his cheeks and the wet tracks down his face. He rubbed at his red eyes, now that he was out of his parents arms, he felt slightly embarrassed for crying so openly. It wasn’t something he did often.
“Sorry,” he murmured quietly, feeling like he should apologize for his emotional display.
Lily put a hand on his face, cupping his cheek lovingly, like a mother would. “Don’t be sorry, darling, it’s okay to cry. You’ve been through so much; you need not be ashamed of showing your feelings.”
James put a hand on Harry’s shoulder as well. “We’re proud of you son, so proud.”
Harry smiled at his parents again, his heart overflowing. If saying ‘Mum and Dad’ had had been amazing, well this, having his parents touching him, comforting him, acting as all parents should… well that was indescribable.
So, they sat there, Harry with Lily and James across from him. It was a perfect family moment, Harry’s first ever one, he knew he would always remember and cherish it. The family of three was so consumed in their moment that they didn’t notice, or pay any attention to the fourth person in the room.
Sirius sighed theatrically, causing Lily, James, and Harry to look over at him. He grinned cheekily and said, “Family you got to love ‘em, because you’re stuck with ‘em!”
“Sirius!” Lily exclaimed, leaning over and smacking his shoulder.
“Well, no one was paying any attention to me. I could’ve dropped a bomb in here and you would still be all wrapped up in your lovey-dovey family gushiness!”
Lily gaped at him. “Do you even realize how idiotic you sound? ‘Lovey-dovey family gushiness’? Did you learn anything in school?”
“Hey! I resent that, I’ll have you know that I am very smart,” Sirius responded.
James and Harry were laughing at Lily and Sirius’ banter; they both knew neither of them really meant anything by it. After a while, everyone calmed down and a comfortable silence fell when a thought occurred to Harry.
“So I’m really… dead?” Harry asked, he had never really truly realized it, with the excitement of his parents and Sirius.
Lily went into mothering mode instantly. “Yes sweetie, you are,” she soothed, “but don’t worry, you’re taking it better than ‘lovey-dovey’ over there. He was nearly hysterical.” She nodded towards Sirius to explain he was who she meant.
“I was not!” Sirius said defensively.
“Sorry to say it Padfoot, but you were,” James said in a mock-upset tone, as though Sirius had failed him.
Lily laughed, “I don’t think you of all people should be talking James.”
“What? You’re supposed to defend me!” James cried.
“Yeah, and what about you, Lilykins? Jamsie here told me how you reacted,” Sirius teased.
“Okay, okay, I get it. None of us responded well to finding out we were dead, alright? Now please boys, act your age, your setting a bad example for Harry,” Lily replied, trying to be stern, but the corners of her mouth kept twitching upwards.
The three turned to Harry, who had been watching the exchange between the adults amusedly. They all smiled as they saw him laughing quite hard.
*
Harry quickly learned how alike and different the Land of the Dead – a form of Heaven – and Land of the Living – earth – were. Time passed quite differently. What might be seconds on earth would be days here. While he spent what felt like days talking with his parents and Sirius, trading stories, relaxing without a care, on earth only a few seconds had passed. That was probably why you felt like you were dead for an eternity. In truth however, there really was no time in the Land of the Dead, it just felt like time was passing.
The Land of the Dead, his mum explained, was whatever you wanted it to be. If you pictured Heaven as a giant Quidditch Pitch, then that was what it would be (James had sighed dreamily then). Lily and James pictured their Heaven as their home in Godric’s Hollow so, that’s what it became, and when Sirius died, he joined them there.
Their Heaven was just like earth: they ate, slept, had emotions, and even felt things. They could eat even though they really didn’t have to, but they still had the senses like taste, so that they could eat. It was that way because that was how Lily and James thought of it. In their Heaven though, you didn’t age, so Lily and James were the same age they were when they died.
Harry enjoyed the Land of the Dead, very much so. He finally got to truly experience what it was like to have a family, and he loved it. Nothing could ever be easy for Harry though, because something was, of course, bothering him. He couldn't stop thinking of those he had left behind: Ginny, Ron, Hermione, the Weasley’s, Remus, and all the others.
Most especially Ginny, he realized a few days (or so it felt) after he died. Whenever he looked at anything red, like his mum’s hair, the pillows on the couch in the living room, his bedroom walls and others, he would immediately be reminded of Ginny. It would always be accompanied by a strong feeling of nostalgia. He loved being here with his parents and Sirius, but he missed Ginny so much, it was as if a part of him was missing. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could stand being without her before he finally cracked.
Looking at his mum reminded him of Ginny, yes, but even worse were the photographs. His parents had pictures of the two of them together on the walls, on tables, on the mantelpiece – everywhere. What bothered him about that were the striking similarities between James and Lily and himself and Ginny. In the pictures of James and Lily, placed generously throughout the house, if Lily’s hair was a lighter red colour, and gave her brown eyes, it was like looking at Ginny. For James, give him green eyes and the infamous lightening scar, and he was practically a clone of Harry. That was all that had to be done to be looking at Harry and Ginny look-a-likes; it even was a bit creepy to Harry – the close resemblance.
Walking through any room it was like looking at him and Ginny, but he wasn’t, and he knew it. As much as he enjoyed his time here, he couldn’t help but wish he had his Ginny back, or was with her again.
Wait – what? My Ginny? When did she become my Ginny? He thought.
She’s always been my Ginny. Another voice in his mind – which sounded oddly like Hermione – responded. I’ve just now realized it, probably because she’s not here. Besides, I love her… don’t I?
Of course I love her! I know that. But my Ginny? That sounds a bit… possessive.
Maybe, but I can’t deny that that’s what I feel, right?
Well… no.
Harry shook his head to clear it. He was having conversations with himself. Last time he did that it was during Bill and Fleur’s wedding. That mental talk was also about Ginny. He chuckled quietly, he certainly thought about Ginny a lot.
Harry then sighed as he looked out upon the yard, as he was out on the porch. In this Heaven place, his parents and Sirius had a small cottage that had a front porch, complete with a porch swing. It had a gate around the house with a small stone pathway to the porch steps. There was a small garden in the front, but another, larger one in the back. He sat on the swing, watching the slowly setting sky.
The large, blood-red, sun was halfway hidden by the horizon. The blue sky had a pink tinge where the red, mixed with yellow, rays of sun met and meshed seamlessly with the blue, creating a soft pink horizon. A few wispy lengths of clouds stretched across the multi-coloured sky, though none reached the sun. He could even see a shadow of the moon slowly rising. The sight was breathtaking, and brought a peaceful sensation along with it, that calmed Harry.
Whenever he was alone like this, his mind drifted to the young redhead that stole his heart, her family, and Hermione. When he was with Sirius and his parents, though, they kept him distracted with stories of their own Hogwarts days. Now, however, when he was alone again, his mind was on the Weasley’s and Hermione.
Ginny… was she okay, after everything that had happened? Where was she? How was she taking his death? And what about, Hermione, Ron, and the rest of the Weasley’s? Did they all survive, were they hurt? If they were, then how badly?
All of those questions and similar ones, regarding the Order of the Phoenix, and Dumbledore’s Army, spun through Harry’s head. He wanted to know what had happened to all his friends, classmates, and teachers. Then, a panic-stricken thought occurred to Harry: what if his plan hadn’t worked? What if Voldemort had survived? What would become of the Wizarding World? Maybe something went wrong and now Harry was dead, not able to do anything, and his friends were now stuck with the still remaining Dark Lord.
Harry put his head in his hands and sighed, thinking. I’m getting ahead of myself. I don’t know that Voldemort is still alive – for all I know, he could be dead.
But still, the want, the need to know was suffocating. He wished he could just see them, hear them, and know that they were all okay. That, however, was impossible because he, Harry, was dead, and they were alive. He took a few deep, slow breaths, relaxing slightly.
He continued to swing there in the relative silence, until he heard a loud creak from the door. He shot up and immediately reached into his pocket for his wand, although it wasn’t there. Realizing that no harm would come to him here, he relaxed and looked towards the door to see Sirius walking out onto the porch. He slowly sat back down on the swing.
“Hey there, Kiddo. Mind if I sit?” Sirius asked as he approached.
Harry shook his head and gestured to the swing. “No, go ahead.”
They swung before the setting sun in a relaxed quiet, neither speaking, willing to break the peaceful spell. Harry’s eyes traveled back up to the red sun and again he was strongly reminded of Ginny. He wished that Ginny were here with him, sitting in front of the brilliant sunset. They could spend just hours looking at the ruby red sun falling, holding hands, no words spoken. What he would give for that, to be back with her. But no matter how much he wished, he couldn’t change the fact that it was Sirius sitting here with him, not Ginny.
“It’s funny.” As Harry spoke, his voice had a bitter tint to it. “Just a few months ago I would’ve given anything to be with you. Now… now, I would give anything to be back home… with Ginny,” Harry whispered the last part, which he hadn’t meant to say aloud.
“You miss her, Ginny.” It wasn’t a question, but more of a statement.
Harry nodded. “Yeah, I do. I miss her and everyone else… Ron, Hermione, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Remus…” he trailed off.
“I know what you mean. When I first came here, I was so happy to see Lily and James again. But after I had been here a few days, I started to miss you and Remus a lot.”
“No matter what I do, it feels like I can’t stop seeing things that remind me of her. I keep thinking about her, except when I’m talking to you, Mum, and Dad. I wish I knew that she was okay.”
Sirius did not need to ask who she was, he knew it was Ginny – who else would it be? He gripped Harry’s shoulder empathetically. “It’s alright Kiddo; I was the same way with you and Remus. It all worked out, though, when I was able to see you guys, it really-“
Sirius was cut off by Harry. “What? You go to see us? How?” his eyes were wide, surprised.
“Didn’t we tell you?” At the shake of Harry’s head, he continued. “Oh, well, you know that T.V. in the living room? Well, it actually allows you to watch people back in the Land of the Living, that’s why we have it. You can look upon anyone you want, it’s really easy. Just put your hand on the screen and say the name of the person you want to see – it works kind of like a penseive – and it’ll show you flashes of what is happening in the person’s life.”
Harry bolted up from the swing, and without another word to Sirius, ran into the house. Sirius, still surprised by Harry’s reaction, got up and followed him.
Harry had walked into the living room, just as James and Lily did. They looked confused by his hurried movements. As Sirius walked into the room, they looked to him for an answer to Harry’s behavior.
“I guess he didn’t know about the T.V., I told him about it,” Sirius said with a shrug.
A look of understanding came across Lily’s face and she nodded. Walking up to Harry, she put a hand on his shoulder. “Harry, are you sure you want to do this? You don’t know what you’ll see.”
“I’m sure, I need to know what happened,” Harry responded, looking at his mum.
“I realize that, Harry but you need to be sure that you know that no matter how much you want to, you can’t go back to them. You’re dead; you can’t go back to the Land of the Living, regardless of what you may see.”
He gave her a reassuring smile as he saw her worried face. “Don’t worry, I know that. I’ll be fine, Mum.”
Taking a deep breath, Harry walked in front of the muggle T.V. placed on a table in front of the living room couch. He placed the palm of his hand on the screen. Swallowing his fear at what he would see, he took another deep breath and spoke.
“Ginny Weasley.”
*
Harry felt himself falling again. He squeezed his eyes shut, like he had done before, and waited to land. He finally did and had to pick himself up from the ground, eyes still closed. He could see a bright flash of light through his eyelids. Standing, he brought up all his courage to open his eyes and see where he was. He did so, and blinked furiously before his vision cleared. Looking around, he saw himself on Hogwarts grounds.
He spotted Dumbledore’s tomb, the white marble shining, and wondered why he was there. It wasn’t that hard to figure out, though, when a minute later; he saw a large, marble tombstone that was the same white a Dumbledore’s tomb. There was a large pile of dirt, obviously just placed, over where he assumed someone was buried. There was a long line of people, all placing things against the grave, speaking quietly, and then walking away.
Looking around the crowd, he saw several chairs placed, on either sides of the line. A funeral had just ended, obviously. He recognized a lot of Hogwarts students. Then, at the end of the line, he saw a group of redheads – the Weasleys (along with Hermione). A sense of dread coming over him, he walked closer to the gravestone and, sure enough, engraved were the words:
HARRY JAMES POTTER
July 31, 1980 – May 13, 1998
He lost his life for a noble cause, to save us all, a true hero until the end
Harry gasped as he realized he was watching the Hermione and the Weasley’s after his funeral. He walked up to them, and gazed at them. They were all crying, Hermione’s head on Ron’s shoulder as they slowly walked forward, as the line lessened. Ginny was in the back, behind all of them. Her head was bowed, her hair covering her face. Harry wanted so badly to reach out, to touch her, but he couldn’t. An unbidden image of her, hanging from shackles against the dungeon wall came forth in his mind; he shook his head to clear it away.
So, Harry stood, and walked slowly, alongside Hermione and the Weasleys as they got closer and closer to his grave, until finally, they were upon it. He watched as they all approached it, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley first, then Bill and Fleur, then Charlie and Percy, Fred and George next. Ron and Hermione kneeled in front of his tombstone, and spoke soft, whispered words. Harry felt his eyes grow wet as he watched his two best friends, crying and mourning his death. And then Ginny came. The rest of them were off to the side, as Ginny approached slowly.
Ginny fell to her knees, after she came to stop. She looked up at his name, and Harry finally got a clear view of her face. His heart leapt painfully as he saw the streaks of tears on her cheeks, her pale face, and the dark circles under her eyes. She placed a single white lily – her favourite flower – among all the other flowers and notes, as tears ran silently down her freckled cheeks.
Sniffing, she reached up a trembling hand and traced his name with her fingers. “Forever and Always,” she whispered softly. “Y-you said t-th-that y-you’d come b-back. You p-promised m-me that you w-would l-live.” Ginny spoke softly, as her voice quivered and eventually broke, her hand falling to the ground.
She dropped her chin to her chest as hard sobs broke through her frail frame, tears dropping to the ground, over and over again. Harry could hear her muttering ‘Forever and Always’ again and again to herself. His heart broke as he watched her.
Bill and Charlie came and helped Ginny to her feet. Harry watched, and as they walked away, the scene gradually faded away.
*
When the next scene appeared, along with a bright flash of light, Harry found himself in an all too familiar house: the Burrow. Looking to the wall on his left, he saw the reliable Weasley Clock, complete with all the Weasleys on it, and every name was pointing to the word ‘Home’. As though someone had turned on a volume switch, he suddenly heard voices coming from the kitchen.
He walked in to find all the Weasleys, Hermione, Remus, and Tonks all gathered around the kitchen table. Instead of the normal hustle and bustle, it was rather quiet and solemn, and he found the stark contrast from the Burrow’s normal commotion slightly unnerving. He gazed around at all their faces, studying each of them. Seeing how quiet and desolate the Burrow seemed, he wondered how long ago his funeral had been. Almost as if answering his question, he saw a muggle calendar on the wall – something he figured Hermione must’ve put there – and noticed the date to be May, 30th. Since he knew that he died on May, 14th, he assumed it was a couple weeks since his funeral.
Harry continued to study all the faces of the people gathered, Hermione, Ron, Remus, still wearing the same old shabby robes, and Tonks, her hair a short, mousy brown (he supposed she wasn’t wearing the usual shocking pink due to his death). Then, his eyes fell on Ginny. She looked tired and depressed, her hair not as vibrant a red, her skin pale, dark circles still under her eyes, and she even looked like she had lost some weight.
Harry was so consumed watching Ginny that he didn’t catch the comment George, or maybe it was Fred, made and all the laughing that followed – the tense silence that had previously been there was no more. He did, however, notice Ginny’s reaction. She stared at George for a minute, her face pained, before dashing from the kitchen, and out the front door. Harry stood there, wondering what George had said, as Mrs. Weasley immediately stood to follow Ginny.
Hermione intervened, though, “No, Mrs. Weasley, I’ll go see her.”
Mrs. Weasley looked rather reluctant, but nodded nonetheless.
Harry followed Hermione as she walked towards the door. The two of them, though Hermione had no idea that Harry was there with her, walked out into the moonlit night. Harry spotted Ginny sitting in what he had (after the Easter break) often called ‘their spot’: she was sitting on the grass, in front of a large willow tree, which rested next to the Burrow’s small pond. She was in fact sitting in the exact same place where she had been lying when Harry promised his love to her.
“Ginny?” Hermione’s tone was soft and hesitant. “Are you okay?”
She and Harry approached Ginny, who looked to be lost in thought. But when Hermione sat down next to her, she explained her reason for leaving the kitchen so abruptly.
“You were laughing, all of you. It’s only been two weeks, Harry was buried two weeks ago today, and you all were laughing as though nothing had happened,” Ginny said quietly.
“Ginny, I’m sorry,” Hermione replied, just as quiet, “we miss Harry too, you know. It’s just; we can’t spend the whole time so upset. Harry would want that, and you know it. If he could see us, he would hate how upset you are, he would want you to be laughing as well.”
Harry silently agreed with what Hermione said as Ginny turned her head away. She looked out on the small pond and Harry considered her closely. Her once animated, warm brown eyes were dark and depressed. They were bright, but instead of the same brightness, filled with love, they once had been, they were bright due to the tears swimming in her eyes.
Ginny whispered, her voice thick with emotion, “I understand that Hermione, but I miss him. No matter what, I can’t bring myself to laugh, to be happy, without him.” Ginny took a gulp of air before continuing, “Maybe it would just be better if I were with him once and for all.”
By then, tears were falling heavily down Ginny’s face. “Ginny, what are you talking about?” Hermione questioned, tentatively.
But Ginny was already getting up. “Goodnight, Hermione,” was all she said as she walked away towards the house, leaving an upset and anxious Hermione sitting there, just as the scene faded away and out of existence.
*
Another intense flash of light marked the next scene coming and Harry found himself inside what he recognized as Ginny’s bedroom. He looked around, trying to find a calendar, or something to tell him how long had passed since her talk with Hermione. What Ginny had said, about being with him, had really made Harry nervous. He didn’t know what she was planning to do, but it didn’t sound good.
He looked out the window in the room and saw that it was nighttime out. There was a crescent moon, and many stars twinkling outside. As his eyes traveled from the window, they fell on Ginny’s bed where, he then realized with a jolt, she was sitting. She looked much the same as she had the night before. She was sitting cross-legged, while looking closely at something in her hands. When Harry got closer, he saw that it was her wand. A forbidding feeling came as he saw her, she looked so upset, so broken, and tears were once more falling down her face.
What she said when she was talking to Hermione rang through his head and it only made him more uneasy. “Maybe it would just be better if I were with him once and for all.”
And as he watched Ginny, slowly walking to her bedside, he heard her talking quietly to herself.
“He said he would come back, that we would see each other soon. Forever and Always,” Ginny looked up to the ceiling of her room, her hair falling away from her face. “You promised Harry! You promised me, you told me that you would come back, and that everything would be okay. You promised! What happened to Forever and Always?”
She dropped her head as her anger faded and was replaced with the severe depression that had become normal to her. She kept murmuring ‘you promised, Forever and Always’ to herself. She seemed to be willing herself to do something. Harry figured out what she was going to do, but he couldn’t do anything about it.
Ginny raised her wand and looked at it again, before lowing it to her wrist. “It’ll be okay now, because I’ll be with you, Harry,” Ginny said, her voice not the normal tone Harry knew it to be.
Tears fell from her eyes and down her face, and at that moment; Harry saw the scene starting to dissolve.
No! No, Ginny, no! Harry thought wildly as just before the scene faded completely, Ginny made a slashing movement with her wand, just above her wrist, and muttered, “Diffindo.”
*
Harry waited for the next scene to come, while it felt like the air around him was tangible; it was closing in on him, compressing him. He couldn’t breath, and he certainly couldn’t stay here. He needed to go back to earth, back to the Wizarding World, to Ginny. The thought of what Ginny had begun to do before that last scene ended was setting a blanket over Harry’s mind. Everything was foggy, he couldn’t see anything anymore, and a blind panic set in. He needed to go to her, stop her, save her. No matter how much she loved him, and missed him, he wouldn’t let her end her life.
For the fourth time, although it seemed to take much longer than all the other times, there was a bright flash of light. As he looked around, he figured out that he was at another funeral. He also realized that he was at the Burrow. He was at the same place he had been when Hermione and Ginny talked, his and Ginny’s spot. There was the same old pond, and the willow next to it, but in front of the willow was a gray tombstone.
A dreadful feeling settled in the pit of his stomach. The Weasley’s were all there, their red hair a bright shock against their black robes – except for Fleur who’s hair was the same pure white. Hermione was there as well, standing next to Ron, clinging to his hand, which she was holding.
Everyone was all openly crying, mourning, and the funeral looked to be over. Harry’s eyes scanned over the crowd of redheads (along with the brunette and blonde)… Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fleur, Charlie, Percy, Fred, George, Ron, Hermione… but… where was…
No… no… no! He shook his head violently as his eyes watered suddenly. It couldn’t be… Harry stepped forward, his throat and eyes burning ominously.
No… no… no… no! He kept thinking over and over, like some personal mantra. He gazed at the place where they were all gathered… A tombstone, a gray tombstone, the same one he had noticed earlier. Now, however, he saw the words that were engraved upon it, carved deep into the stone, they seemed to stand out to Harry as if they were bright colors.
GINEVRA MOLLY WEASLEY
August 11, 1981 – May 31, 1998
She took her life to be forever and always with the man she loved
Harry’s breath caught in his throat, and breathing seemed to become painful to him. He had stopped repeating the word ‘no’ again and again in his thoughts, because now there was no denying it, no denying what Ginny had done.
Finally, the word he had been mentally repeating to himself broke through his vocal cords, shouting out loudly, “No!”
The single word seemed to echo noisily throughout the yard. He vaguely noticed the scene fading away to black, and himself being pulled up by the arms, but none of that mattered. Tears that previously formed in his eyes spilled out, and he looked up into the concerned faces of his parents and Sirius.
*
“Ginny!” Harry exclaimed, sitting up rapidly. “Ginny, I need to go to Ginny, I need to save her. She can’t be here, no, not yet.”
James, Lily, and Sirius all exchanged bewildered looks. James spoke, cautiously, “Harry, what happened? Where do you need to go?”
“Ginny… Ginny, she… she killed herself,” Harry said slowly as though he just realized it himself. He continued, “I need to go home, to the Land of the Living. I can fix this, there’s still time.”
“Harry,” Lily responded, “you can’t go back. This is why I didn’t want you to see this, you weren’t ready.” She said the last part more to herself.
“No, no, I need to go back. You don’t understand, I have to go back to earth, to save Ginny.”
“Kiddo, there’s nothing you can do. If she’s gone, well, then she’s gone,” Sirius replied quietly.
Harry shook his head frantically, nearly hysterical. “No! No, I’m going back, I have to save Ginny.” He was saying the same thing again and again.
“Harry, dear, you’re just in shock, you should lie down a while,” Lily said softly, trying to calm Harry.
Harry took a few deep breaths, knowing that Sirius and his parents would believe him much less if he was so worked up. He rubbed the tears off his face and when he finally spoke, it was in a much more controlled voice.
“Mum, Dad, Sirius, I love you guys, and it’s been amazing being here and getting to see you. I know that you don’t think I can, but I have to go home, back to Ginny.”
“Harry, son, you want to go back, I get that. Your mum and I did when we first died, but you can’t, it’s impossible,” James said.
As Harry shook his head and made to speak, Lily cut across him. “He’s right, Harry. It’s stated in the Laws of Life and Death that no one can cross between the Land of the Living and Land of the Dead, it’s just not possible. The dead can’t come back to life, it’s a rule.”
“I’ve never really followed the rules, have I?” Harry asked, a small grin spreading on his face.
Ignoring their protests, Harry hugged his parents and Sirius and said his goodbyes; even though they were adamant about the fact that he was stuck there.
“I love you guys,” Harry bid his final goodbye.
Closing his eyes, Harry concentrated on Ginny, his Ginny. He loved her Forever and Always, they had been apart long enough, it was time he came back to her. He let his thoughts and love for his Ginny completely overwhelm him. Nothing had ever been normal for Harry, so why couldn’t he return to earth? He let thoughts like that come to the forefront of his mind.
Just like when he had cast the Avada Kedavra Curse earlier, he let his complete love for Ginny fill him up. Since his eyes were shut, he didn’t see the looks of shock on the faces of Sirius, Lily, and James, nor did he see the blinding white light envelope him.
Harry did, however, feel a warm sensation he could only describe as an intense love – what he felt for Ginny. Then, he was again falling. Unlike the first time, when he came to the Land of the Dead, he was falling quickly, rapidly. He felt his body hit something hard, but he didn’t think anything of it as he fell in nothingness.
James, Lily, and Sirius were stunned when the white light finally faded, and Harry was nowhere to be seen.
*
At Hogwarts, in the Potion’s dungeon, just moments after Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort were found and confirmed dead, Hermione Granger let out another shriek, causing Ron Weasley and many others to rush over to her.
“What’s wrong?” Ron asked urgently.
Hermione just numbly pointed to Harry, who was at that moment taking a deep, gasping breath. Everyone watched, completely shocked as Harry’s eyes shut, before fluttering open. He blinked a few times, his breathing evening out, before falling unconscious.
Remus walked forward from where he had been standing and checked Harry’s breathing.
“He’s alive, he’s just… sleeping,” Remus said.
Hermione clarified Remus’ words, echoing faintly, “He’s alive.”
--------------------------------
A/N:: Alright, all done!! Did you like it?? Okay, so PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE review for this chapter!! Picture me, on my knees begging, because that's how much I want you to review!
REVIEW HERE NOW!!
I'm pretty sure you see that, so, review... Also, if you didn't catch it earlier, the link for 'A Knut for Your Thoughts' is in my siggy.
And, finally, if your in the mood for a sweet J/L one shot, I wrote one.. Look under the one shots forum, you'll find it there. It's called:: 'I'll Wait Forever'.Thanks!
Xx-Ginny-xX
A/N:: Okay, you guys, you know that I am really, really sorry. Really. I'll try not to be so bad ever again. Ever. I feel exceptionally bad for missing TtLE's anniversary. But, it has been up for two years now. YAY!
And, I hope you all had a brilliant Christmas and New Years. I wanted to post this last night, but blame my brothers.
Okay, I sent you all Owls like I normally do, but A LOT of you had full inboxes. I didn't send A LOT of people Owls, because of that. So PLEASE EMPTY your inboxes!!!
Now, I'll just let you read. Check the bottom A/N for more TtLE info, 'kay? Enjoy!
Harry saw nothing, only darkness, an unwavering stretch of darkness was surrounding him. He was so tired; exhausted really, even though by the grogginess and heaviness of his body he was sure he had just awoken. Where was he? His body ached, and he saw nothing. He slowly, with great effort, lifted his eyelids, a very tiring job – despite how simple it should’ve been – as they were so heavy, and he so weak.
Everything was blurry – due to his lack of glasses – and he could only see a blinding white. Despite the blurriness, he could vaguely make out sterile white bed, walls, and curtains everywhere and he knew in an instant that he was in the Hospital Wing.
He swallowed, wishing he had a glass of water to sooth his dry, sore throat. He felt that if he tried to speak, his voice would crack. His arms and legs were heavy as well; they hurt, like a dull, pounding, ache. He knew he didn’t have the strength to move them...
Sluggishly, he moved his head from one side to the other, trying to make something out, other than white, in the distorted infirmary. Then he saw it, on the bed next to his, lying there, unmoving, was a figure. It had a halo of red atop it. One word pierced through the fogginess of his brain, ringing clearly in his mind: Ginny.
His Ginny…
What had happened? He had woken up, feeling horrible, as if a whole herd of rampaging hippogriffs had run him over, only to look over to the next bed and see Ginny. His Ginny, she was as pale as death… like she had looked down in the Chamber of Secrets, five years before. What on earth had happened? He looked back at Ginny, wishing he had on his glasses so he could see her face more defined. He squeezed his eyes shut, his mind buzzing with unhelpful ideas of what had happened, and why he didn’t remember.
Then it hit him, like a sack of bricks in the gut, everything that had happened…
Voldemort dead…. He, Harry dying…. Meeting his parents and seeing Sirius again…. His time in the Land of the Dead…. The T.V. that allowed him to see Ginny…. His own funeral…. Ginny talking with Hermione…. Merlin, Ginny committing suicide….
As Harry remembered seeing Ginny about to take her life, he sprang up from his position, lying on the bed, to sitting straight up, not caring about the pain that jolted through him. His breath came in short gasps, as more memories flooded through his mind.
Oh Merlin…Ginny’s funeral…. His parent’s and Sirius’ concerned faces…. Him saying goodbye…. Thinking about Ginny…. The darkness that claimed him…. Waking up for a split-second to see Ron and Hermione leaning over him…. And then more dark unconsciousness.
The fact that he had just woken up after Merlin knows how long, that he could be injured, that he felt so tired and weak, and he was only wearing pyjamas… well, none of that mattered at all as he flung his legs over the edge of the bed, and abruptly stood up, ignoring how dizzy it made him. He stumbled over to Ginny’s bed, standing next to it, and leaned over her. With slight trepidation, he pressed his ear to her chest, holding his breath in anxiety.
He sighed heavily in relief as he felt her chest moving up and down, and her heart beating. She was alive – thank Merlin. Walking backwards, he got to his bed, and slumped down. He ran a hand through his hair, wishing there was something here, anything to distract him from the thoughts flying through his head.
His breath, which had been coming in short gasps, evened out, and relief coursed through his body. He singled out one prominent thought, throughout the many rapidly spinning in his mind, ‘she’s alive’. And he was so thankful for that.
Vaguely, he wondered what time it was. That solitary question seemed to open the dam barely holding the others back. More questions… how long had he been asleep? What was the date, even? Was Voldemort truly dead? How was Ron, Hermione, the Weasleys, Remus… everyone?
He glanced around helplessly – there had to be someone there, but he could only see rather blurred shapes and colours. Then he saw them. On the small table next to his bed, he could see the fuzzy outline of his glasses perched there. He quickly snatched up his glasses, and pushed them on his face, hardly managing to stop from poking himself in the eye.
He looked around again, everything was much more clear and defined, but he still couldn’t see anyone other than Ginny. Where was Madame Pomfrey? A horrible thought struck him. What if… what if she had been killed? He quickly expelled that thought – and all others like it – from his mind.
It was then that a window caught his eye. From behind its sterile, white curtains, sunlight was peeking through. He crossed over to the window, ignoring how heavy his legs were, and how much he stumbled as he walked.
Once he reached the window, he pulled back the curtain, and was greeted with a brilliant sky; the dark blue of night was giving way to the light blue of morning. The wispy, long clouds were becoming puffy and cottony – cumulus clouds, Harry remembered from his old muggle school. Red and gold beams of light – warm sunlight – were stretching out from the horizon, out from behind the clouds, to where the sun was rising, bringing with it a new day.
Well, that answers about what time it is, Harry thought as he leaned lazily against the window, basking in the sense of peace that washed over him.
Remus Lupin stood silently, still, as he peered out the window in the kitchen of Grimmauld Place. The sun was just rising. He had acquired the habit of watching the sunrise when he was younger; he would be awake after transforming, not able to rest just then. He would enjoy watching the full moon disappear and the sun come up, forgetting about the wolf inside him. It was a rare moment of tranquility.
The full moon, however, had been a few nights ago. For the past few weeks, though, he had begun to watch the horizon every morning.
Two weeks ago, Harry had killed Voldemort, celebrations were abounding, and Death Eaters were captured. Remus had celebrated for a few days, yes, but he only could for so long; people had been killed and Harry and Ginny still laid unconscious in the Hogwart’s Hospital Wing. Madame Pomfrey and the Weasleys, of course, refused to move them to the much more public St. Mungo’s.
And, there was still the fact that Sirius and Dumbledore were still dead. Remus had yet to get over the death of his best friend and seeing Harry heroically defeat Voldemort without Sirius there to wildly celebrate… but he wasn’t and, well, it seemed so… wrong. Dumbledore… yes, Dumbledore should’ve been there. He should still be alive and should have been the one to announce, eyes twinkling, that Voldemort was forever gone. He should’ve been the one to oversee and help rebuilding of Hogwarts… but he wasn’t.
Remus was jerked from his thoughts when he heard someone stumbling into the kitchen. He didn’t bother to turn, knowing who it was. He ignored the crashing sound of a chair and the person falling to the floor, and only acknowledged the mumbles “M’okay,” with a nod, still entranced by the sight before him.
It wasn’t until he heard her approaching footsteps, lumbering and still half-asleep, coming towards him that he turned to her. He smiled warmly at her and accepted the cup of tea she offered him.
“What are you doing up so early?” He asked the young Auror, who had a tendency to sleep much later than this.
Tonks shrugged, “I just woke up, and since your weren’t there, I figured you were down here again. I decided to come see you.”
“Oh,” was all he said as he took another sip of his tea.
She laid her free hand on his arm. “What were you thinking about when I came down? You looked so preoccupied.” Her normally loud and carefree voice was soft and gentle.
He sighed and took another drink of his tea before answering, “You know, just everything. The War, Harry, Ginny, Dumbledore… Sirius…” his voice trailed off.
“They’ll get better, Harry and Ginny, I know they will. And when they do, we can all relax.”
“I know, I know,” Remus said, frowning slightly, “but I just wish I had gotten closer to Harry, talked to him more…. Now…”
“Don’t! Don’t you dare say it’s too late, Remus John Lupin! It isn’t. Harry’ll wake up and demand to leave the Hospital Wing or try to sneak out. Harry and Ron will play Quidditch, and Ginny’ll join in while Hermione pretends to watch while really reading. Hermione and Ron will argue and fight, like always, before snogging to make up. Ginny and Harry will go off snogging somewhere.
“Just wait, Remus, and don’t give up. It’ll all go back to normal soon… you just have to believe. Please… Remus,” she finished somewhat lamely, sniffing slightly and trying to fight the maddening stinging in her eyes.
Remus nodded and wrapped an arm around Tonks’ shoulders, bringing her close. Tonks hug her arms around his waist, laying her head on his chest, a faint smile on her face. And together, they watched the sunrise, both hoping for the same thing.
Molly Weasley bustled around the kitchen of the Burrow. At before long, she found herself stifling a yawn and sighed. She hadn’t been sleeping very well lately, with Harry and Ginny in the Hospital Wing.
As she thought of her only daughter and seventh son – Molly had long since thought of Harry as one of her own – she glanced out of the corner of her eyes at her infamous family clock.
Since You-Know-Who had fallen at last, the clock had stopped pointing everyone to ‘Mortal Peril’ and had gone back to normal. According to the clock, Arthur was at work, and most all her babies were at home, except two. Ginny and Harrys’ – Molly and Arthur’s seventeenth birthday present to Harry was his own hand on the clock – remained pointed to ‘Lost’.
As for the rest of her brood, Bill, Charlie, Percy – who Molly was unbelievably happy to have back – Fred, and George had all stayed back at home after the Final Battle. Arthur would go to the Ministry, to help rebuild, and most the time Percy joined him. Fred and George often went to Diagon Alley to work on their shop, fixing up the destruction the War had caused it. Bill and Charlie mostly stayed home, helping Molly around the house, sometimes going with Fred and George or Arthur and Percy. Every once and a while, Bill would stop by Gringotts. At first, they had been going to Hogwarts to help rebuild, but with all the help from everyone, Hogwarts had been quickly repaired.
Ron and Hermione… well, Ron and Hermione were currently sleeping, Ron in his room, Hermione in Ginny’s. Molly knew, though they tried to hide it, that most nights Hermione snuck into Ron’s room. Molly, after all, knew everything that happened in her house… everything.
During the day, Ron and Hermione spent most their time – aside from meals – in the Hospital Wing. They would keep a vigil next to Harry and Ginny’s bedsides, waiting for some sign of life. Hermione would read and Ron would just sit, still as a stone, or play chess with himself. Sometimes, Molly would come get them for supper and find them napping, together, and at times, they would even be on one of the beds together. Most the time, Molly didn’t have the heart to wake them.
Another sigh escaped her lips and this time, it wasn’t the clock that caught her eye. There was a window, in the kitchen, just above the sink, that showed the Burrow’s yard. Molly loved that window. Now, at dawn, Molly could see the sun rising to a new day, the yellow light illuminating the sky and yard. Beams of sunlight peeked through the window, hitting the sink, the counter, the table…
A smile spread across Molly’s face as she stopped for a moment. She put down her wand, and the spoon automatically stirring the batter, stopped.
She remembered when she was a young girl and would wake early, to the brilliant sunrise, then bound downstairs to help her mum with breakfast. The habit of waking early never left Molly. At Hogwarts, when she’d watch the sun rise for a moment, then go down to the Great Hall, being one of the first there.
And when she had married Arthur… and the first day of their honeymoon… even after a night filled with passion and love, she had still woken up with the sun and started cooking Arthur breakfast, despite being in a hotel. A chuckle escaped Molly as she remembered that Bill had been born a mere five months later – a month early – six months after graduating from Hogwarts. The rest of her babies had followed quickly after.
And still, through it all, even after staying up half the night with crying babies, she would still wake with the sun. When Fred and George had both had Dragon Pox, at the same time, and she was up half the night, the sun was still there with her the next morning. When Ron had come running into her room, at five, hysterical about a nightmare – featuring spiders – she had gone and slept with him in his room, and not long after, the sun woke with her. Or when Ginny had come downstairs, at four, just after the sun rose, wanting to help her ‘mummy’ make breakfast… just as Molly had done while she was little.
Unbeknownst to Molly, absorbed in her thoughts as she was, a single hand on the clock – Harry’s hand – moved. The position changed from ‘Lost’ to being at ‘School’. Molly was oblivious as she continued standing at the window, staring at the sun rising, and thinking.
Through everything and anything, the sun had always been her constant; it was her never waning, always there, morning companion. A single tear slipped down her cheek, as many memories of year past swirled around her mind, but she made no move to wipe it away. Instead, she picked up her wand, and with a wave and a muttered incantation, the spoon again began to stir the batter by itself.
Harry laid down, in the Hospital Wing bed, scowling to himself. His arms were crossed over his chest and the blankets were covering the bottom half of his body. Harry had been staring out the window for a good deal of time when Madame Pomfrey saw him up and awake.
She had nearly thrown a fit when she saw him out of bed and had down everything short of dragging him into the bed and strapping him down. She had sternly admonished him for getting up and shoved various, ghastly tasting, potions down his throat. Harry had complained and whined and pleaded, but she ignored him. She had checked on Ginny and then turned back to her office and Harry swore he saw her subtly swipe at her eyes.
So, now, Harry sat in the bed, quite annoyed. He had been here for a really long time, it seemed, and was getting listless and bored. With a sly smile, he stole a glance at Madame Pomfrey’s office – the door was closed and he didn’t think she’d be leaving soon. Surely she wouldn’t notice if he got up and did some exploring for a while – he needed to know something.
He pulled back the covers and was just about to swing his legs over the bed, when he heard a door open. He froze in his spot and cautiously looked over to Madame Pomfrey’s office to find the door… closed? Then, he heard two people talking… in very familiar voices. He twisted his body slightly and looked at the doors of the Wing, just as they quietly shut. In front of the – now closed – doors stood two people.
Harry’s eyes widened as he recognized them in an instant. His throat closed up, though, and he found he couldn’t talk. The people walked forward, still not noticing him. Harry didn’t care though, because he was drinking in the sight of them – they were alive! They were okay!
As if feeling someone’s gaze, they turned around. Then they saw him, sitting there, quite obviously awake. There was only a moment a silence. And then,
“HARRY!” Hermione screamed loudly. She bolted from where she stood and launched herself onto Harry’s bed – and onto Harry. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly – very tightly.
“Er… Hermione? I’m kind of having trouble, breathing here,” Harry muttered when she hadn’t let him out of her iron grip for a full five minutes.
She pulled away from him, sniffling, with tears falling down her face. “I’m sorry, Harry,” she mumbled, pulling away, though not getting up off the bed. “It’s just… oh, Merlin, Harry. I was so worried. I missed you so much! I wasn’t sure you’d make it!” she hugged him again as she started sobbing.
“Erm…” Harry awkwardly patted her back, “its okay, Hermione,” he said, uncomfortable with his crying friend.
He looked up, giving his other friend an imploring look. Ron stifled a laugh and walked forward. With one easy movement, he pulled Hermione off Harry and set her in a chair next to the bed.
“Thanks, mate,” Harry said, standing up off the bed.
Before he could do anything else, Ron gathered Harry into a hug. Harry hugged Ron back with ease, feeling his eyes sting; even Ron was crying somewhat, Harry could tell. Their hug lasted a minute or two, as they both turned away slightly to hastily wipe at their faces. Then, they both pulled away, slapping each others backs in a macho way, as though they had not just hugged like that.
“Good to have you back, mate,” Ron said in a gruff voice.
They both turned back to Hermione when they heard her choked sob, which sounded a lot like, “Boys!”
Ron and Harry glanced at each other, laughing silently. Hermione sniffed, rubbing her nose and trying to calm down. As soon as she did, she stood up and pushed Harry onto the bed and made him lay down.
“Hey!” Harry yelled, “What was that for?”
Hermione glared at him and said patronizingly, “You just woke up after being in a magical coma for two weeks. You need to rest, do you want to get exhausted and fall back into unconsciousness?” She answered her own question, “No, you don’t. Now, you better stay there, or else.” Hermione pulled her wand from her pocket and waved it in front of him threateningly.
Harry blinked, stunned. “What? I was in a… what? What’s a magical coma?”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Honestly! Don’t you two read…? Why am I even asking? I know you don’t. A magical coma is like a normal coma, but it is caused when a person has suffered extreme magical exhaustion. Or,” she added, seeing Ron and Harry still looked lost, “it’s basically when a person has used a lot of their magic, on an extreme spell, or something. They lost so much of their magic, it is so depleted, that their body shuts down, to try to replenish it. The person will stay in the coma until their magic has been restored.”
“What would’ve happened if I didn’t go into this ‘magical coma’?”
“You would have lost your magic completely,” Hermione said matter-of-factly.
Harry’s jaw dropped. Hermione nodded, glad she got her point across. “Exactly,” she said smugly, leaning over and closing Harry’s mouth.
Once Harry got over his shock, and gestured to Ginny. “And Ginny?” He gulped, worried about what he’d hear.
Hermione smiled sympathetically. She sat down in the chair next to his bed, Ron sitting in the chair next to her’s, and patted his leg. “It’s alright, Harry. Ginny’s not in a magical coma, she’s just unconscious. Her injuries were pretty extensive and she was already unconscious… but Madame Pomfrey put her in a magically induced sleep.”
She saw their confused looks and explained, “It means that she purposefully gave her a potion that would keep her unconscious so her body would get a chance to heal and rest. However, the potion was supposed to wear off… a week ago. Other than that, Madame Pomfrey says Ginny’ll be fine, she just needs to wake up.”
Harry nodded, tearing his eyes away from Ginny to look at his friends. “So, what has happened since the battle? Voldemort is dead, right?”
“Yeah, he’s dead. You killed the old ****,” Ron laughed.
“Ron,” Hermione scolded, smacking his arm, “that was so crude! Watch your language, as well.”
Harry snorted at his friend’s bickering. It was so… normal… so right.
Hermione huffed at Ron and turned back to Harry. “So, she said calmly, “I expect you’re curious about what happened while you were asleep.”
Harry nodded vigorously and Hermione gave him another sympathetic smile. She was about to start talking, but before she could, Harry blurted. “Who died?”
Ron rolled his eyes; Hermione frowned a little bit but replied, “Mostly Death Eaters – we were lucky. However, on our side… Kingsley Shackelbolt, Professor Chance, Professor Thompson, Zacharias Smith, Terry Boot, Daphne Greengrass, Padma Patil, Ernie MacMillan, and…” Hermione’s voice trailed off softly and she glanced painfully towards Ginny’s bed.
“Yes?” Harry prodded.
“Marcella.”
Harry’s eyes dropped to his hands. “Oh,” he murmured. “That’s too many people!” He exclaimed after a moment. “No one should’ve had to have died!”
Hermione nodded miserably, “I know.”
They were silent for a while, as Ron draped his arm over Hermione’s shoulders gently. Eventually, Harry took a deep breath and, fighting the annoying prickling behind his eyes, said, “I guess I need to tell you what happened to me, right?”
“Well, yeah mate… I mean, everyone thought you were dead for a minute there.”
Harry nodded and then said awkwardly, “Well, that’s just it… I did die.”
“But Harry,” Hermione immediately shrieked, “you couldn’t have died! Otherwise you wouldn’t be here. It is impossible for anyone to come back to life after dying and also impossible for someone to cross over from one realm – the Land of the Living – to the other – the Land of the Dead – just for a ‘visit’ and return back.” She gave him a somewhat smug smile and continued, “I read it in –“
But Harry cut her off. “Hermione, I don’t care where you read that! And I know it’s impossible, but it still happened to me – I died and then came back to life! I did not just imagine it, either, because I know you’re thinking it was all just some hallucination of mine. It’s not possible, I know that, and I shouldn’t have been able to come back to life – even my mum, and dad, and Sirius said so – but you’re just going to have to believe that that’s what happened. Face it, Hermione, when have I ever been normal? Just because something is said to be ‘impossible’ hasn’t stopped me before.”
Hermione had fallen silent – was shocked into submission, really – by Harry’s rant. Ron just laughed, patted Hermione’s head, and sang teasingly, “He’s right, y’know, Hermione!”
Harry couldn’t help the small laugh at Ron’s teasing of Hermione. She hated being proved wrong, after all.
Ron smiled at Harry and said sincerely “I believe you, mate. If you say you died, then hey, you died. It’s just another brilliant, completely impossible, out-of-the-ordinary thing to add to your collection.”
Harry sighed gratefully, “Thanks Ron, really.”
Ron just gave Harry a playful shove from his position on the chair. “No problem.”
Hermione, of course, was having much more trouble digesting this information. “But-but-but,” she stumbled over her words, trying to find some ground. It couldn’t be possible!
Ron rolled his eyes again, at Hermione. “Relax,” he told her, “maybe, for once, you need to take what Harry said at face value and not over-analyze every little detail. This will probably be one of those things that, though it’s true, you might never really understand. Sometimes Hermione, for all we’ve been through together – the three of us – you can’t comprehend these extraordinary things that happen because you rely too much on your books.”
Ron said all this to Hermione in a gentle tone, while still kind of rebuking her. Neither Harry nor Hermione said anything; both were too shocked from hearing Ron say that. The latter was surprised enough even to not rebuke him for rebuking her.
“Er…” Ron mumbled after a full minute of them staring at him, “what?”
Harry blinked a few times before saying, “Sorry Ron… it’s just… I don’t think I’ve ever heard you say anything so… well, wise.”
“Oi,” Ron protested, cuffing the back of Harry’s head.
Harry laughed, rubbing his head where Ron hit him, “Well it’s true!”
Hermione sighed, “Oh, all right Ron, I suppose you’re right... for once,” she muttered the last part, knowing full well they could both hear it. She had to get her own little part in.
Ron just laughed and motioned at Harry to begin this tale of his, which would surely be epic.
And it was.
Harry told his two best friends everything… well, almost everything. He explained his final showdown with Voldemort, including his efforts at the Killing Curse. When he got to the part of him dying, Hermione bit her lip to stop herself from butting in. So, Harry told them all about what it was like, being dead.
Harry especially enjoyed sharing what he had learned about his parents. He told Ron and Hermione all about what it was like to finally get to know them – and the second chance to know Sirius more.
Then, he explained to them about the T.V. He told them about how he had seen what life was like without him, but he left out Ginny… and what she had done. He didn’t think he should tell them, it wouldn’t be right. He couldn’t help thinking that it was something that he should keep to himself. And he hated that Ginny would even consider that…
Harry told them about how he demanded to leave, how he said he was going to go back to life. Then he explained, laughing silently to himself, how his mum and dad told him it wasn’t allowed, wasn’t possible. Hermione was completely still and noiseless; she listened with rapt attention to what Harry said. He told the two how he thought of Ginny and only Ginny.
“So,” Harry finished, “it was just like I was falling again, except this time a lot faster. I remember hitting something hard and gasping for breath. I opened my eyes for a moment and saw you two leaning over me. Then I woke up here.”
Ron and Hermione were speechless for a few moments before Ron exclaimed, awed, “Whoa, mate. That was something… and, well, it’s good to have you back.”
Ron put his arm on Harry’s shoulder and smiled at the friend who was so like a brother to him. Hermione sniffed and pulled away from Ron. She settled herself on Harry’s bed and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. She laid her head gently on his chest and gazed up at the friend she considered a little brother.
“Yes,” she agreed, “it is very good to have you back, Harry.”
Harry smiled contentedly. It was good to be back.
It wasn’t too long after when Ron and Hermione had left to go eat, promising not to tell anyone Harry was awake yet – to give him some time. Harry was sitting up in bed, incredibly bored, when he heard the sounds of someone waking.
His breath caught in his chest and some part of him didn’t want to turn and look and the bed next to him. What if he was imagining things? What if she wasn’t waking up? What if…
His mental rambling was cut off by a soft groan, which sounded suspiciously like his name. And that voice… he knew the voice so well.
Nothing else really mattered, none of his internal worries or anything mattered as he turned to the bed next to him. And there she was. Ginny. His Ginny. She was sitting up, slowly, groaning slightly on the new movement of the muscles that had been just laying there for two weeks.
Her bright brown eyes were alert, though, and she took in the room slowly, trying to figure out what was going on. Then her eyes fell on him. They both sat there for who knew how long, each on their separate bed, simply staring at each other.
Finally, Harry couldn’t take it and tried to speak through his dry throat, feeling as though all his air had left him. His voice cracked as he called, “Ginny.”
He got up, ignoring any other thoughts, and walked over to her. His eyes never left hers. When he was right next to her, he reached out and touched a hand to her pale, freckled cheek. It was Ginny.
At his touch, Ginny whispered in a fairly coarse voice, “Harry.”
Nothing else was said.
Before anything else could be done, Harry kissed her, not registering anything else. She lay back onto her bed, her soft hands on his neck. He fell in line on top of her, never breaking the kiss. His hands rested on her sides, and he put his weight on his elbows as to not hurt her.
They did all of this subconsciously, both totally consumed in the feeling of their kiss. It was a searing, passionate kiss. Tender and caring lips moved together, Harry’s tongue brushed against her bottom lip.
It seemed like it had been ages when Harry finally pulled away. His breathing was ragged, coming in short gasps; Ginny’s was much the same. He looked down at the red-head beauty beneath him. Her face was flushed and her lips were rather swollen from their fervent kissing.
Harry groaned, not wanting to get up, but he did, albeit slowly. She sat up and was about to stand up with him when Madame Pomfrey came out of her office. She saw Harry standing there and Ginny sitting, along with how rumpled they were. Needless to say, she quickly figured out what had happened.
She ordered Harry to his own bed and started checking over Ginny. She prodded and probed the girl, making sure she was in no immediate danger. Then she gave her several potions to drink before making sure she was settled into her bed. Madame Pomfrey gave them both a stern order to rest and retired again into her office.
Of course, Harry and Ginny did not listen to the nurse. After she had been gone for a ‘safe’ amount of time, Ginny got up and out of the bed. She stretched, yawning and moaning softly at how good it felt to move her body. She walked over and sat next to Harry on his bed.
“Two weeks,” he answered her unasked question.
“Two weeks?” she mouthed inaudibly. He simply nodded back.
Ginny made no sound and didn’t move for a while, until she looked up and noticed through the window that the sun was setting. She walked to the window, saying nothing, and Harry wordlessly followed.
She leaned against the window, pushing aside the white curtain and welcomed the brilliant red sunbeams. She traced her fingers along the pane.
“I missed fourteen of these?” she asked incredulously as Harry wrapped an arm around her waist.
He leaned over and kissed her temple. “I know, I just woke up this morning. I was surprised too.”
Ginny laughed sadly, “I’m a little bit more than surprised, truthfully. What exactly did I miss? Do you…?”
“Yeah, I know. Ron and Hermione came.”
“Oh,” she mumbled. He could tell she was upset that she missed them.
He reassured her, “I’m sure they’ll come back tomorrow.”
“Yeah. So…?”
“Voldemort’s dead.”
Ginny nodded. “I remember… being there with you two for a while, then I… fainted? I don’t remember anything else.”
“Well,” he began. And he told her what had gone on until Voldemort’s last living breath. When he finished, she stared at him for a while.
Finally, she asked, “Why did Wormtail save me? And you died? Who else died? What happened to you!?”
“I don’t know why Wormtail saved you. Maybe to make up for the life-debt he owed me?”
She gave him a dubious look. “Then why would he save me?”
“Maybe…” he took a deep breath, “maybe because he knew I couldn’t live without you.”
Her breath caught. “Really?”
“Yeah, of course. Don’t you know that?”
“I guess I do, because I could never live without you either,” she whispered, leaning up and kissing him tenderly.
When they pulled away, Harry muttered, “Yeah, I know.”
Ginny heard it. “What? Harry… what happened when you… died?”
“Er… well.”
“Tell me. Everything. Please, Harry, please.”
Harry gave her a chaste kiss and started his story. Again.
This time, he didn’t leave anything out. He told her everything that happened, including how she tried – and succeeded – to kill herself, but how she was alive, and none of that had happened, because he came back to life. If he hadn’t… then life would’ve gone on like he had seen.
He explained to her, as well, when he had woken up and when Ron and Hermione came. He told her their reactions and what Hermione explained had happened to them exactly, in the Hospital Wing.
“So, erm… wow. Yeah, alright. Why did I sleep for an extra week?” she asked him.
“I dunno,” he replied, “maybe your body thought it needed more time to heal.”
Harry gave her a slightly stern look; obviously he wanted to know why she hadn’t stayed home like he said. Ginny thought that that could wait, though.
“And… and I killed myself?” her voice dropped to a whisper.
He nodded, closing his eyes painfully. “Yeah. I don’t know why you would do something so stupid, like that, though… I mean, what were you-“
“Because I cannot live without you! That’s why! You should… you should know that Harry. I waited forever to have you and I love you so much, I can’t bear thinking about a life without you.”
Harry was quiet for a while. “I guess… I guess I can understand, but I still hate that you did that or even though about it, really. I didn’t tell anyone else.” He added as an afterthought.
Ginny offered him a quivering smile. “Thank you.”
There was a pause for a while. At last, Ginny started talking. She told Harry, well, why she left her home. She tried her hardest to make him understand why she couldn’t have stayed at home.
Harry didn’t speak for a while until he said, “I love you, too.”
Her brow furrowed. “I appreciate hearing you say that, but… what?”
“Well, earlier, what you said… to defend when you killed yourself. I feel the same way, y’know, about not being able to live without you.”
Ginny nodded in understanding. “And… who died?”
He dreaded telling her this but slowly ticked off the names anyway. When he reached Marcella, Ginny had no reaction.
Really, Ginny felt numb. She heard her best friend’s name but she felt nothing. There was no sadness, no feeling empty, and no tears. Just… nothing.
“Are you alright?” Harry’s voice sounded so far away.
She nodded vaguely, “Yeah, I just… feel so blank. I don’t feel anything, really. Why don’t I feel sad? I should be crying1 I should be upset! Why am I not?”
Ginny looked at him brokenly. He shrugged. “You’ve heard a lot today. Maybe you’re just emotionally exhausted… maybe it hasn’t hit you yet.”
She nodded, “Yeah, I guess.”
Neither said anything for a while, until Ginny whispered, “Harry?”
“Hmm?”
Her voice was small. “Everything’s going to change now, isn’t it?”
A million answers rushed through his mind. A thousand different ways to baby her, to coddle her, to lie and say everything was fine. He could say so many different things. But he didn’t. “Yes.”
“That’s what I thought,” she rested her head against his chest. “Thanks, for telling me the truth, not trying to protect me.”
He kissed the top of her head and said, “Always.”
They didn’t say anything for a long time again, until Harry remembered something.
“When I was dead… there was this time I was outside, watching the sunset and Sirius came out to sit with me. The sun was so red and it reminded me so much of you, your hair. I wanted you there with me so badly.”
She looked up at him and affectionately kissed his chin. “I’m here now.”
He nodded. “Forever and Always?”
“Forever and Always,” she answered.
The sunset really was brilliant. The red sun was halfway hidden by the horizon and its blood red beams took up much of the dark blue sky. The clouds were tinted various colours: pinks, blues, purples, and reds.
They were hushed and unmoving as they stared, Entranced, by the brilliant sight before them. No other words were said or things done. It was the end of the first day for Harry and Ginny. Tomorrow would bring another new day and another after that, all would be spent free from Voldemort.
They still had things to learn and still had things to do. But now, they had one less, huge, thing to worry about. This day, now marked a new beginning, for them, together, and their family.
Harry held Ginny in his arms as she leaned on him. They were watching the sunset in an undeniable peace. All their other worries, so completely inconsequential now, could wait until tomorrow. For now, they were watching the night come, only the two of them. Together. Forever and Always.
A/N:: Okay, there! Hope it wasn't too horrible.
Now, PLEASE REVIEW HERE!!!!!! RRRREEEEEVVVVVIIIIIIIIEEEEWWW!!!!!!!!!! NOW! HERE!
Now, a few things.
1) Thanks to Lizzie (GryffindorBabexhott) for the title of this chapter. And for helping me with this chapter in general. Check out any of her stories, like the just completed 'My Moon, Sun, and Rising Star'.
2) How many of you got the line? I borrowed it from the Goblet of Fire film. It's not mine, but I had to use it. Tell me if you find it.
3) If you want to know, this chapter is 6,000 words and about 11 pages.
4) This is NOT the end of TtLE. But! It will have only two more chapters (which I have the basic ideas for) and then two epilogues (again, basic ideas). I hope to have it finished pretty soon. And after it's done, I have plans for new fics and small sequels (like one shots) for this.
5) I don't realy have good reasons for the lack of posts. The only one I do have covers November. I was participating in NaNoWriMo. I started my first ever original novel. It's not done, not by far, but I do plan to finish it one day.
6) Other reasons for the long wait... I'll just say I started High School this year, my teachers are completely evil - LOTS of hw and projects. Also, I've been sick a few times, and I was in a play at the beginning of the year.
7) REVIEW! NOW!
That's it!
Xx-Ginny-xX
{peace. love. werewolf.}
And, I hope you all had a brilliant Christmas and New Years. I wanted to post this last night, but blame my brothers.
Okay, I sent you all Owls like I normally do, but A LOT of you had full inboxes. I didn't send A LOT of people Owls, because of that. So PLEASE EMPTY your inboxes!!!
Now, I'll just let you read. Check the bottom A/N for more TtLE info, 'kay? Enjoy!
Chapter 26
Watching the Horizon: the Next New Day
Watching the Horizon: the Next New Day
Harry saw nothing, only darkness, an unwavering stretch of darkness was surrounding him. He was so tired; exhausted really, even though by the grogginess and heaviness of his body he was sure he had just awoken. Where was he? His body ached, and he saw nothing. He slowly, with great effort, lifted his eyelids, a very tiring job – despite how simple it should’ve been – as they were so heavy, and he so weak.
Everything was blurry – due to his lack of glasses – and he could only see a blinding white. Despite the blurriness, he could vaguely make out sterile white bed, walls, and curtains everywhere and he knew in an instant that he was in the Hospital Wing.
He swallowed, wishing he had a glass of water to sooth his dry, sore throat. He felt that if he tried to speak, his voice would crack. His arms and legs were heavy as well; they hurt, like a dull, pounding, ache. He knew he didn’t have the strength to move them...
Sluggishly, he moved his head from one side to the other, trying to make something out, other than white, in the distorted infirmary. Then he saw it, on the bed next to his, lying there, unmoving, was a figure. It had a halo of red atop it. One word pierced through the fogginess of his brain, ringing clearly in his mind: Ginny.
His Ginny…
What had happened? He had woken up, feeling horrible, as if a whole herd of rampaging hippogriffs had run him over, only to look over to the next bed and see Ginny. His Ginny, she was as pale as death… like she had looked down in the Chamber of Secrets, five years before. What on earth had happened? He looked back at Ginny, wishing he had on his glasses so he could see her face more defined. He squeezed his eyes shut, his mind buzzing with unhelpful ideas of what had happened, and why he didn’t remember.
Then it hit him, like a sack of bricks in the gut, everything that had happened…
Voldemort dead…. He, Harry dying…. Meeting his parents and seeing Sirius again…. His time in the Land of the Dead…. The T.V. that allowed him to see Ginny…. His own funeral…. Ginny talking with Hermione…. Merlin, Ginny committing suicide….
As Harry remembered seeing Ginny about to take her life, he sprang up from his position, lying on the bed, to sitting straight up, not caring about the pain that jolted through him. His breath came in short gasps, as more memories flooded through his mind.
Oh Merlin…Ginny’s funeral…. His parent’s and Sirius’ concerned faces…. Him saying goodbye…. Thinking about Ginny…. The darkness that claimed him…. Waking up for a split-second to see Ron and Hermione leaning over him…. And then more dark unconsciousness.
The fact that he had just woken up after Merlin knows how long, that he could be injured, that he felt so tired and weak, and he was only wearing pyjamas… well, none of that mattered at all as he flung his legs over the edge of the bed, and abruptly stood up, ignoring how dizzy it made him. He stumbled over to Ginny’s bed, standing next to it, and leaned over her. With slight trepidation, he pressed his ear to her chest, holding his breath in anxiety.
He sighed heavily in relief as he felt her chest moving up and down, and her heart beating. She was alive – thank Merlin. Walking backwards, he got to his bed, and slumped down. He ran a hand through his hair, wishing there was something here, anything to distract him from the thoughts flying through his head.
His breath, which had been coming in short gasps, evened out, and relief coursed through his body. He singled out one prominent thought, throughout the many rapidly spinning in his mind, ‘she’s alive’. And he was so thankful for that.
Vaguely, he wondered what time it was. That solitary question seemed to open the dam barely holding the others back. More questions… how long had he been asleep? What was the date, even? Was Voldemort truly dead? How was Ron, Hermione, the Weasleys, Remus… everyone?
He glanced around helplessly – there had to be someone there, but he could only see rather blurred shapes and colours. Then he saw them. On the small table next to his bed, he could see the fuzzy outline of his glasses perched there. He quickly snatched up his glasses, and pushed them on his face, hardly managing to stop from poking himself in the eye.
He looked around again, everything was much more clear and defined, but he still couldn’t see anyone other than Ginny. Where was Madame Pomfrey? A horrible thought struck him. What if… what if she had been killed? He quickly expelled that thought – and all others like it – from his mind.
It was then that a window caught his eye. From behind its sterile, white curtains, sunlight was peeking through. He crossed over to the window, ignoring how heavy his legs were, and how much he stumbled as he walked.
Once he reached the window, he pulled back the curtain, and was greeted with a brilliant sky; the dark blue of night was giving way to the light blue of morning. The wispy, long clouds were becoming puffy and cottony – cumulus clouds, Harry remembered from his old muggle school. Red and gold beams of light – warm sunlight – were stretching out from the horizon, out from behind the clouds, to where the sun was rising, bringing with it a new day.
Well, that answers about what time it is, Harry thought as he leaned lazily against the window, basking in the sense of peace that washed over him.
***
Remus Lupin stood silently, still, as he peered out the window in the kitchen of Grimmauld Place. The sun was just rising. He had acquired the habit of watching the sunrise when he was younger; he would be awake after transforming, not able to rest just then. He would enjoy watching the full moon disappear and the sun come up, forgetting about the wolf inside him. It was a rare moment of tranquility.
The full moon, however, had been a few nights ago. For the past few weeks, though, he had begun to watch the horizon every morning.
Two weeks ago, Harry had killed Voldemort, celebrations were abounding, and Death Eaters were captured. Remus had celebrated for a few days, yes, but he only could for so long; people had been killed and Harry and Ginny still laid unconscious in the Hogwart’s Hospital Wing. Madame Pomfrey and the Weasleys, of course, refused to move them to the much more public St. Mungo’s.
And, there was still the fact that Sirius and Dumbledore were still dead. Remus had yet to get over the death of his best friend and seeing Harry heroically defeat Voldemort without Sirius there to wildly celebrate… but he wasn’t and, well, it seemed so… wrong. Dumbledore… yes, Dumbledore should’ve been there. He should still be alive and should have been the one to announce, eyes twinkling, that Voldemort was forever gone. He should’ve been the one to oversee and help rebuilding of Hogwarts… but he wasn’t.
Remus was jerked from his thoughts when he heard someone stumbling into the kitchen. He didn’t bother to turn, knowing who it was. He ignored the crashing sound of a chair and the person falling to the floor, and only acknowledged the mumbles “M’okay,” with a nod, still entranced by the sight before him.
It wasn’t until he heard her approaching footsteps, lumbering and still half-asleep, coming towards him that he turned to her. He smiled warmly at her and accepted the cup of tea she offered him.
“What are you doing up so early?” He asked the young Auror, who had a tendency to sleep much later than this.
Tonks shrugged, “I just woke up, and since your weren’t there, I figured you were down here again. I decided to come see you.”
“Oh,” was all he said as he took another sip of his tea.
She laid her free hand on his arm. “What were you thinking about when I came down? You looked so preoccupied.” Her normally loud and carefree voice was soft and gentle.
He sighed and took another drink of his tea before answering, “You know, just everything. The War, Harry, Ginny, Dumbledore… Sirius…” his voice trailed off.
“They’ll get better, Harry and Ginny, I know they will. And when they do, we can all relax.”
“I know, I know,” Remus said, frowning slightly, “but I just wish I had gotten closer to Harry, talked to him more…. Now…”
“Don’t! Don’t you dare say it’s too late, Remus John Lupin! It isn’t. Harry’ll wake up and demand to leave the Hospital Wing or try to sneak out. Harry and Ron will play Quidditch, and Ginny’ll join in while Hermione pretends to watch while really reading. Hermione and Ron will argue and fight, like always, before snogging to make up. Ginny and Harry will go off snogging somewhere.
“Just wait, Remus, and don’t give up. It’ll all go back to normal soon… you just have to believe. Please… Remus,” she finished somewhat lamely, sniffing slightly and trying to fight the maddening stinging in her eyes.
Remus nodded and wrapped an arm around Tonks’ shoulders, bringing her close. Tonks hug her arms around his waist, laying her head on his chest, a faint smile on her face. And together, they watched the sunrise, both hoping for the same thing.
***
Molly Weasley bustled around the kitchen of the Burrow. At before long, she found herself stifling a yawn and sighed. She hadn’t been sleeping very well lately, with Harry and Ginny in the Hospital Wing.
As she thought of her only daughter and seventh son – Molly had long since thought of Harry as one of her own – she glanced out of the corner of her eyes at her infamous family clock.
Since You-Know-Who had fallen at last, the clock had stopped pointing everyone to ‘Mortal Peril’ and had gone back to normal. According to the clock, Arthur was at work, and most all her babies were at home, except two. Ginny and Harrys’ – Molly and Arthur’s seventeenth birthday present to Harry was his own hand on the clock – remained pointed to ‘Lost’.
As for the rest of her brood, Bill, Charlie, Percy – who Molly was unbelievably happy to have back – Fred, and George had all stayed back at home after the Final Battle. Arthur would go to the Ministry, to help rebuild, and most the time Percy joined him. Fred and George often went to Diagon Alley to work on their shop, fixing up the destruction the War had caused it. Bill and Charlie mostly stayed home, helping Molly around the house, sometimes going with Fred and George or Arthur and Percy. Every once and a while, Bill would stop by Gringotts. At first, they had been going to Hogwarts to help rebuild, but with all the help from everyone, Hogwarts had been quickly repaired.
Ron and Hermione… well, Ron and Hermione were currently sleeping, Ron in his room, Hermione in Ginny’s. Molly knew, though they tried to hide it, that most nights Hermione snuck into Ron’s room. Molly, after all, knew everything that happened in her house… everything.
During the day, Ron and Hermione spent most their time – aside from meals – in the Hospital Wing. They would keep a vigil next to Harry and Ginny’s bedsides, waiting for some sign of life. Hermione would read and Ron would just sit, still as a stone, or play chess with himself. Sometimes, Molly would come get them for supper and find them napping, together, and at times, they would even be on one of the beds together. Most the time, Molly didn’t have the heart to wake them.
Another sigh escaped her lips and this time, it wasn’t the clock that caught her eye. There was a window, in the kitchen, just above the sink, that showed the Burrow’s yard. Molly loved that window. Now, at dawn, Molly could see the sun rising to a new day, the yellow light illuminating the sky and yard. Beams of sunlight peeked through the window, hitting the sink, the counter, the table…
A smile spread across Molly’s face as she stopped for a moment. She put down her wand, and the spoon automatically stirring the batter, stopped.
She remembered when she was a young girl and would wake early, to the brilliant sunrise, then bound downstairs to help her mum with breakfast. The habit of waking early never left Molly. At Hogwarts, when she’d watch the sun rise for a moment, then go down to the Great Hall, being one of the first there.
And when she had married Arthur… and the first day of their honeymoon… even after a night filled with passion and love, she had still woken up with the sun and started cooking Arthur breakfast, despite being in a hotel. A chuckle escaped Molly as she remembered that Bill had been born a mere five months later – a month early – six months after graduating from Hogwarts. The rest of her babies had followed quickly after.
And still, through it all, even after staying up half the night with crying babies, she would still wake with the sun. When Fred and George had both had Dragon Pox, at the same time, and she was up half the night, the sun was still there with her the next morning. When Ron had come running into her room, at five, hysterical about a nightmare – featuring spiders – she had gone and slept with him in his room, and not long after, the sun woke with her. Or when Ginny had come downstairs, at four, just after the sun rose, wanting to help her ‘mummy’ make breakfast… just as Molly had done while she was little.
Unbeknownst to Molly, absorbed in her thoughts as she was, a single hand on the clock – Harry’s hand – moved. The position changed from ‘Lost’ to being at ‘School’. Molly was oblivious as she continued standing at the window, staring at the sun rising, and thinking.
Through everything and anything, the sun had always been her constant; it was her never waning, always there, morning companion. A single tear slipped down her cheek, as many memories of year past swirled around her mind, but she made no move to wipe it away. Instead, she picked up her wand, and with a wave and a muttered incantation, the spoon again began to stir the batter by itself.
***
Harry laid down, in the Hospital Wing bed, scowling to himself. His arms were crossed over his chest and the blankets were covering the bottom half of his body. Harry had been staring out the window for a good deal of time when Madame Pomfrey saw him up and awake.
She had nearly thrown a fit when she saw him out of bed and had down everything short of dragging him into the bed and strapping him down. She had sternly admonished him for getting up and shoved various, ghastly tasting, potions down his throat. Harry had complained and whined and pleaded, but she ignored him. She had checked on Ginny and then turned back to her office and Harry swore he saw her subtly swipe at her eyes.
So, now, Harry sat in the bed, quite annoyed. He had been here for a really long time, it seemed, and was getting listless and bored. With a sly smile, he stole a glance at Madame Pomfrey’s office – the door was closed and he didn’t think she’d be leaving soon. Surely she wouldn’t notice if he got up and did some exploring for a while – he needed to know something.
He pulled back the covers and was just about to swing his legs over the bed, when he heard a door open. He froze in his spot and cautiously looked over to Madame Pomfrey’s office to find the door… closed? Then, he heard two people talking… in very familiar voices. He twisted his body slightly and looked at the doors of the Wing, just as they quietly shut. In front of the – now closed – doors stood two people.
Harry’s eyes widened as he recognized them in an instant. His throat closed up, though, and he found he couldn’t talk. The people walked forward, still not noticing him. Harry didn’t care though, because he was drinking in the sight of them – they were alive! They were okay!
As if feeling someone’s gaze, they turned around. Then they saw him, sitting there, quite obviously awake. There was only a moment a silence. And then,
“HARRY!” Hermione screamed loudly. She bolted from where she stood and launched herself onto Harry’s bed – and onto Harry. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly – very tightly.
“Er… Hermione? I’m kind of having trouble, breathing here,” Harry muttered when she hadn’t let him out of her iron grip for a full five minutes.
She pulled away from him, sniffling, with tears falling down her face. “I’m sorry, Harry,” she mumbled, pulling away, though not getting up off the bed. “It’s just… oh, Merlin, Harry. I was so worried. I missed you so much! I wasn’t sure you’d make it!” she hugged him again as she started sobbing.
“Erm…” Harry awkwardly patted her back, “its okay, Hermione,” he said, uncomfortable with his crying friend.
He looked up, giving his other friend an imploring look. Ron stifled a laugh and walked forward. With one easy movement, he pulled Hermione off Harry and set her in a chair next to the bed.
“Thanks, mate,” Harry said, standing up off the bed.
Before he could do anything else, Ron gathered Harry into a hug. Harry hugged Ron back with ease, feeling his eyes sting; even Ron was crying somewhat, Harry could tell. Their hug lasted a minute or two, as they both turned away slightly to hastily wipe at their faces. Then, they both pulled away, slapping each others backs in a macho way, as though they had not just hugged like that.
“Good to have you back, mate,” Ron said in a gruff voice.
They both turned back to Hermione when they heard her choked sob, which sounded a lot like, “Boys!”
Ron and Harry glanced at each other, laughing silently. Hermione sniffed, rubbing her nose and trying to calm down. As soon as she did, she stood up and pushed Harry onto the bed and made him lay down.
“Hey!” Harry yelled, “What was that for?”
Hermione glared at him and said patronizingly, “You just woke up after being in a magical coma for two weeks. You need to rest, do you want to get exhausted and fall back into unconsciousness?” She answered her own question, “No, you don’t. Now, you better stay there, or else.” Hermione pulled her wand from her pocket and waved it in front of him threateningly.
Harry blinked, stunned. “What? I was in a… what? What’s a magical coma?”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Honestly! Don’t you two read…? Why am I even asking? I know you don’t. A magical coma is like a normal coma, but it is caused when a person has suffered extreme magical exhaustion. Or,” she added, seeing Ron and Harry still looked lost, “it’s basically when a person has used a lot of their magic, on an extreme spell, or something. They lost so much of their magic, it is so depleted, that their body shuts down, to try to replenish it. The person will stay in the coma until their magic has been restored.”
“What would’ve happened if I didn’t go into this ‘magical coma’?”
“You would have lost your magic completely,” Hermione said matter-of-factly.
Harry’s jaw dropped. Hermione nodded, glad she got her point across. “Exactly,” she said smugly, leaning over and closing Harry’s mouth.
Once Harry got over his shock, and gestured to Ginny. “And Ginny?” He gulped, worried about what he’d hear.
Hermione smiled sympathetically. She sat down in the chair next to his bed, Ron sitting in the chair next to her’s, and patted his leg. “It’s alright, Harry. Ginny’s not in a magical coma, she’s just unconscious. Her injuries were pretty extensive and she was already unconscious… but Madame Pomfrey put her in a magically induced sleep.”
She saw their confused looks and explained, “It means that she purposefully gave her a potion that would keep her unconscious so her body would get a chance to heal and rest. However, the potion was supposed to wear off… a week ago. Other than that, Madame Pomfrey says Ginny’ll be fine, she just needs to wake up.”
Harry nodded, tearing his eyes away from Ginny to look at his friends. “So, what has happened since the battle? Voldemort is dead, right?”
“Yeah, he’s dead. You killed the old ****,” Ron laughed.
“Ron,” Hermione scolded, smacking his arm, “that was so crude! Watch your language, as well.”
Harry snorted at his friend’s bickering. It was so… normal… so right.
Hermione huffed at Ron and turned back to Harry. “So, she said calmly, “I expect you’re curious about what happened while you were asleep.”
Harry nodded vigorously and Hermione gave him another sympathetic smile. She was about to start talking, but before she could, Harry blurted. “Who died?”
Ron rolled his eyes; Hermione frowned a little bit but replied, “Mostly Death Eaters – we were lucky. However, on our side… Kingsley Shackelbolt, Professor Chance, Professor Thompson, Zacharias Smith, Terry Boot, Daphne Greengrass, Padma Patil, Ernie MacMillan, and…” Hermione’s voice trailed off softly and she glanced painfully towards Ginny’s bed.
“Yes?” Harry prodded.
“Marcella.”
Harry’s eyes dropped to his hands. “Oh,” he murmured. “That’s too many people!” He exclaimed after a moment. “No one should’ve had to have died!”
Hermione nodded miserably, “I know.”
They were silent for a while, as Ron draped his arm over Hermione’s shoulders gently. Eventually, Harry took a deep breath and, fighting the annoying prickling behind his eyes, said, “I guess I need to tell you what happened to me, right?”
“Well, yeah mate… I mean, everyone thought you were dead for a minute there.”
Harry nodded and then said awkwardly, “Well, that’s just it… I did die.”
“But Harry,” Hermione immediately shrieked, “you couldn’t have died! Otherwise you wouldn’t be here. It is impossible for anyone to come back to life after dying and also impossible for someone to cross over from one realm – the Land of the Living – to the other – the Land of the Dead – just for a ‘visit’ and return back.” She gave him a somewhat smug smile and continued, “I read it in –“
But Harry cut her off. “Hermione, I don’t care where you read that! And I know it’s impossible, but it still happened to me – I died and then came back to life! I did not just imagine it, either, because I know you’re thinking it was all just some hallucination of mine. It’s not possible, I know that, and I shouldn’t have been able to come back to life – even my mum, and dad, and Sirius said so – but you’re just going to have to believe that that’s what happened. Face it, Hermione, when have I ever been normal? Just because something is said to be ‘impossible’ hasn’t stopped me before.”
Hermione had fallen silent – was shocked into submission, really – by Harry’s rant. Ron just laughed, patted Hermione’s head, and sang teasingly, “He’s right, y’know, Hermione!”
Harry couldn’t help the small laugh at Ron’s teasing of Hermione. She hated being proved wrong, after all.
Ron smiled at Harry and said sincerely “I believe you, mate. If you say you died, then hey, you died. It’s just another brilliant, completely impossible, out-of-the-ordinary thing to add to your collection.”
Harry sighed gratefully, “Thanks Ron, really.”
Ron just gave Harry a playful shove from his position on the chair. “No problem.”
Hermione, of course, was having much more trouble digesting this information. “But-but-but,” she stumbled over her words, trying to find some ground. It couldn’t be possible!
Ron rolled his eyes again, at Hermione. “Relax,” he told her, “maybe, for once, you need to take what Harry said at face value and not over-analyze every little detail. This will probably be one of those things that, though it’s true, you might never really understand. Sometimes Hermione, for all we’ve been through together – the three of us – you can’t comprehend these extraordinary things that happen because you rely too much on your books.”
Ron said all this to Hermione in a gentle tone, while still kind of rebuking her. Neither Harry nor Hermione said anything; both were too shocked from hearing Ron say that. The latter was surprised enough even to not rebuke him for rebuking her.
“Er…” Ron mumbled after a full minute of them staring at him, “what?”
Harry blinked a few times before saying, “Sorry Ron… it’s just… I don’t think I’ve ever heard you say anything so… well, wise.”
“Oi,” Ron protested, cuffing the back of Harry’s head.
Harry laughed, rubbing his head where Ron hit him, “Well it’s true!”
Hermione sighed, “Oh, all right Ron, I suppose you’re right... for once,” she muttered the last part, knowing full well they could both hear it. She had to get her own little part in.
Ron just laughed and motioned at Harry to begin this tale of his, which would surely be epic.
And it was.
Harry told his two best friends everything… well, almost everything. He explained his final showdown with Voldemort, including his efforts at the Killing Curse. When he got to the part of him dying, Hermione bit her lip to stop herself from butting in. So, Harry told them all about what it was like, being dead.
Harry especially enjoyed sharing what he had learned about his parents. He told Ron and Hermione all about what it was like to finally get to know them – and the second chance to know Sirius more.
Then, he explained to them about the T.V. He told them about how he had seen what life was like without him, but he left out Ginny… and what she had done. He didn’t think he should tell them, it wouldn’t be right. He couldn’t help thinking that it was something that he should keep to himself. And he hated that Ginny would even consider that…
Harry told them about how he demanded to leave, how he said he was going to go back to life. Then he explained, laughing silently to himself, how his mum and dad told him it wasn’t allowed, wasn’t possible. Hermione was completely still and noiseless; she listened with rapt attention to what Harry said. He told the two how he thought of Ginny and only Ginny.
“So,” Harry finished, “it was just like I was falling again, except this time a lot faster. I remember hitting something hard and gasping for breath. I opened my eyes for a moment and saw you two leaning over me. Then I woke up here.”
Ron and Hermione were speechless for a few moments before Ron exclaimed, awed, “Whoa, mate. That was something… and, well, it’s good to have you back.”
Ron put his arm on Harry’s shoulder and smiled at the friend who was so like a brother to him. Hermione sniffed and pulled away from Ron. She settled herself on Harry’s bed and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. She laid her head gently on his chest and gazed up at the friend she considered a little brother.
“Yes,” she agreed, “it is very good to have you back, Harry.”
Harry smiled contentedly. It was good to be back.
***
It wasn’t too long after when Ron and Hermione had left to go eat, promising not to tell anyone Harry was awake yet – to give him some time. Harry was sitting up in bed, incredibly bored, when he heard the sounds of someone waking.
His breath caught in his chest and some part of him didn’t want to turn and look and the bed next to him. What if he was imagining things? What if she wasn’t waking up? What if…
His mental rambling was cut off by a soft groan, which sounded suspiciously like his name. And that voice… he knew the voice so well.
Nothing else really mattered, none of his internal worries or anything mattered as he turned to the bed next to him. And there she was. Ginny. His Ginny. She was sitting up, slowly, groaning slightly on the new movement of the muscles that had been just laying there for two weeks.
Her bright brown eyes were alert, though, and she took in the room slowly, trying to figure out what was going on. Then her eyes fell on him. They both sat there for who knew how long, each on their separate bed, simply staring at each other.
Finally, Harry couldn’t take it and tried to speak through his dry throat, feeling as though all his air had left him. His voice cracked as he called, “Ginny.”
He got up, ignoring any other thoughts, and walked over to her. His eyes never left hers. When he was right next to her, he reached out and touched a hand to her pale, freckled cheek. It was Ginny.
At his touch, Ginny whispered in a fairly coarse voice, “Harry.”
Nothing else was said.
Before anything else could be done, Harry kissed her, not registering anything else. She lay back onto her bed, her soft hands on his neck. He fell in line on top of her, never breaking the kiss. His hands rested on her sides, and he put his weight on his elbows as to not hurt her.
They did all of this subconsciously, both totally consumed in the feeling of their kiss. It was a searing, passionate kiss. Tender and caring lips moved together, Harry’s tongue brushed against her bottom lip.
It seemed like it had been ages when Harry finally pulled away. His breathing was ragged, coming in short gasps; Ginny’s was much the same. He looked down at the red-head beauty beneath him. Her face was flushed and her lips were rather swollen from their fervent kissing.
Harry groaned, not wanting to get up, but he did, albeit slowly. She sat up and was about to stand up with him when Madame Pomfrey came out of her office. She saw Harry standing there and Ginny sitting, along with how rumpled they were. Needless to say, she quickly figured out what had happened.
She ordered Harry to his own bed and started checking over Ginny. She prodded and probed the girl, making sure she was in no immediate danger. Then she gave her several potions to drink before making sure she was settled into her bed. Madame Pomfrey gave them both a stern order to rest and retired again into her office.
Of course, Harry and Ginny did not listen to the nurse. After she had been gone for a ‘safe’ amount of time, Ginny got up and out of the bed. She stretched, yawning and moaning softly at how good it felt to move her body. She walked over and sat next to Harry on his bed.
“Two weeks,” he answered her unasked question.
“Two weeks?” she mouthed inaudibly. He simply nodded back.
Ginny made no sound and didn’t move for a while, until she looked up and noticed through the window that the sun was setting. She walked to the window, saying nothing, and Harry wordlessly followed.
She leaned against the window, pushing aside the white curtain and welcomed the brilliant red sunbeams. She traced her fingers along the pane.
“I missed fourteen of these?” she asked incredulously as Harry wrapped an arm around her waist.
He leaned over and kissed her temple. “I know, I just woke up this morning. I was surprised too.”
Ginny laughed sadly, “I’m a little bit more than surprised, truthfully. What exactly did I miss? Do you…?”
“Yeah, I know. Ron and Hermione came.”
“Oh,” she mumbled. He could tell she was upset that she missed them.
He reassured her, “I’m sure they’ll come back tomorrow.”
“Yeah. So…?”
“Voldemort’s dead.”
Ginny nodded. “I remember… being there with you two for a while, then I… fainted? I don’t remember anything else.”
“Well,” he began. And he told her what had gone on until Voldemort’s last living breath. When he finished, she stared at him for a while.
Finally, she asked, “Why did Wormtail save me? And you died? Who else died? What happened to you!?”
“I don’t know why Wormtail saved you. Maybe to make up for the life-debt he owed me?”
She gave him a dubious look. “Then why would he save me?”
“Maybe…” he took a deep breath, “maybe because he knew I couldn’t live without you.”
Her breath caught. “Really?”
“Yeah, of course. Don’t you know that?”
“I guess I do, because I could never live without you either,” she whispered, leaning up and kissing him tenderly.
When they pulled away, Harry muttered, “Yeah, I know.”
Ginny heard it. “What? Harry… what happened when you… died?”
“Er… well.”
“Tell me. Everything. Please, Harry, please.”
Harry gave her a chaste kiss and started his story. Again.
This time, he didn’t leave anything out. He told her everything that happened, including how she tried – and succeeded – to kill herself, but how she was alive, and none of that had happened, because he came back to life. If he hadn’t… then life would’ve gone on like he had seen.
He explained to her, as well, when he had woken up and when Ron and Hermione came. He told her their reactions and what Hermione explained had happened to them exactly, in the Hospital Wing.
“So, erm… wow. Yeah, alright. Why did I sleep for an extra week?” she asked him.
“I dunno,” he replied, “maybe your body thought it needed more time to heal.”
Harry gave her a slightly stern look; obviously he wanted to know why she hadn’t stayed home like he said. Ginny thought that that could wait, though.
“And… and I killed myself?” her voice dropped to a whisper.
He nodded, closing his eyes painfully. “Yeah. I don’t know why you would do something so stupid, like that, though… I mean, what were you-“
“Because I cannot live without you! That’s why! You should… you should know that Harry. I waited forever to have you and I love you so much, I can’t bear thinking about a life without you.”
Harry was quiet for a while. “I guess… I guess I can understand, but I still hate that you did that or even though about it, really. I didn’t tell anyone else.” He added as an afterthought.
Ginny offered him a quivering smile. “Thank you.”
There was a pause for a while. At last, Ginny started talking. She told Harry, well, why she left her home. She tried her hardest to make him understand why she couldn’t have stayed at home.
Harry didn’t speak for a while until he said, “I love you, too.”
Her brow furrowed. “I appreciate hearing you say that, but… what?”
“Well, earlier, what you said… to defend when you killed yourself. I feel the same way, y’know, about not being able to live without you.”
Ginny nodded in understanding. “And… who died?”
He dreaded telling her this but slowly ticked off the names anyway. When he reached Marcella, Ginny had no reaction.
Really, Ginny felt numb. She heard her best friend’s name but she felt nothing. There was no sadness, no feeling empty, and no tears. Just… nothing.
“Are you alright?” Harry’s voice sounded so far away.
She nodded vaguely, “Yeah, I just… feel so blank. I don’t feel anything, really. Why don’t I feel sad? I should be crying1 I should be upset! Why am I not?”
Ginny looked at him brokenly. He shrugged. “You’ve heard a lot today. Maybe you’re just emotionally exhausted… maybe it hasn’t hit you yet.”
She nodded, “Yeah, I guess.”
Neither said anything for a while, until Ginny whispered, “Harry?”
“Hmm?”
Her voice was small. “Everything’s going to change now, isn’t it?”
A million answers rushed through his mind. A thousand different ways to baby her, to coddle her, to lie and say everything was fine. He could say so many different things. But he didn’t. “Yes.”
“That’s what I thought,” she rested her head against his chest. “Thanks, for telling me the truth, not trying to protect me.”
He kissed the top of her head and said, “Always.”
They didn’t say anything for a long time again, until Harry remembered something.
“When I was dead… there was this time I was outside, watching the sunset and Sirius came out to sit with me. The sun was so red and it reminded me so much of you, your hair. I wanted you there with me so badly.”
She looked up at him and affectionately kissed his chin. “I’m here now.”
He nodded. “Forever and Always?”
“Forever and Always,” she answered.
The sunset really was brilliant. The red sun was halfway hidden by the horizon and its blood red beams took up much of the dark blue sky. The clouds were tinted various colours: pinks, blues, purples, and reds.
They were hushed and unmoving as they stared, Entranced, by the brilliant sight before them. No other words were said or things done. It was the end of the first day for Harry and Ginny. Tomorrow would bring another new day and another after that, all would be spent free from Voldemort.
They still had things to learn and still had things to do. But now, they had one less, huge, thing to worry about. This day, now marked a new beginning, for them, together, and their family.
Harry held Ginny in his arms as she leaned on him. They were watching the sunset in an undeniable peace. All their other worries, so completely inconsequential now, could wait until tomorrow. For now, they were watching the night come, only the two of them. Together. Forever and Always.
--------
A/N:: Okay, there! Hope it wasn't too horrible.
Now, PLEASE REVIEW HERE!!!!!! RRRREEEEEVVVVVIIIIIIIIEEEEWWW!!!!!!!!!! NOW! HERE! Now, a few things.
1) Thanks to Lizzie (GryffindorBabexhott) for the title of this chapter. And for helping me with this chapter in general. Check out any of her stories, like the just completed 'My Moon, Sun, and Rising Star'.
2) How many of you got the line? I borrowed it from the Goblet of Fire film.
It's not mine, but I had to use it. Tell me if you find it. 3) If you want to know, this chapter is 6,000 words and about 11 pages.
4) This is NOT the end of TtLE. But! It will have only two more chapters (which I have the basic ideas for) and then two epilogues (again, basic ideas). I hope to have it finished pretty soon. And after it's done, I have plans for new fics and small sequels (like one shots) for this.
5) I don't realy have good reasons for the lack of posts. The only one I do have covers November. I was participating in NaNoWriMo. I started my first ever original novel. It's not done, not by far, but I do plan to finish it one day.
6) Other reasons for the long wait... I'll just say I started High School this year, my teachers are completely evil - LOTS of hw and projects. Also, I've been sick a few times, and I was in a play at the beginning of the year.
7) REVIEW! NOW!
That's it!
Xx-Ginny-xX
{peace. love. werewolf.}
This is a "lo-fi" version of our main content. To view the full version with more information, formatting and images, please click here.